Our Lady's Courtship

Chapters

1. Confession
2. Decisions
3. Declaration
4. Confirmation
5. Confrontation
6. Invitation
7. Reconciliation
8. Reservations
9. Escalation
10. Recreation
11. Condemnation
12. Investigation
13. Proclamation
14. Redemption

1. Confession

On her way out, Rarity paused to glance at herself in the hallway mirror. Despite what some of the other mares might whisper, she didn’t think of herself as particularly vain. After all, what was wrong with wanting to look one’s best?

Still, when she looked at the large summer hat she was wearing, she had to consider that point. Any chic mare understood that accessories were important, but why this particular hat? It wasn’t terribly fancy—an understated beige hat with a large ostrich feather on the side. And she was only going to lunch at Le Abreuvoir, one of Ponyville’s most exclusive restaurants. Though Garçon and the staff did have standards to uphold, they weren’t the sort to throw out a patron simply because they came unclothed. They’d hardly get any business in this town if they did.

And yet—

Rarity frowned and adjusted her hat once more. “Don’t be silly, Rarity. It’s only lunch with Twilight. Nothing you haven’t done a million times before.”

If she told herself that, perhaps she could believe it, too.

Rarity continued to scrutinize her own reflection. She practiced her smile and how she tilted her head back when she laughed and what sort of frown would look the most sympathetic. To anypony watching, it would seem as if she’d lost her mind. She prayed desperately that it wasn’t the case.

Her lunches with Twilight had lately become more meaningful. After her friend’s disastrous breakup with that handsome guard pony Flash Sentry, she’d become thoroughly depressed. For days, nopony would see her emerge from the depths of her library and even Spike grew concerned about her mental health. It had taken one of Pinkie Pie’s extravagant parties to even rouse a true smile out of her. And for Rarity, that little smile—coated with cupcake frosting—was worth more to her than all the gems buried in Equestria’s soil.

She had tried ever since to keep that smile on her friend’s face with frequent lunches at Le Abreuvoir and pleasant strolls through White Tail Woods. It was on one such walk that a lightning bolt of inspiration struck Rarity in the back of her head.

If she were truly Twilight Sparkle’s friend, then she would be her matchmmaker and find her a suitable replacement for that heartbreaker Flash.

After several disastrous dates with a series of eligible stallions, Rarity had finally accepted that perhaps she was better suited at stitching up dresses than fixing Twilight’s shattered love life. And now, she was on her way to their most recent luncheon, where Twilight would once again protest that she wasn’t meant for this dating business after all.

“No,” Rarity said, watching her reflection and deepening her frown. “I’ve got one pony left for you, Twilight. I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

With a resolute nod, she turned and walked out the door of her boutique. A simple twist of her magic locked the door behind her and hung up the “Closed for Lunch” sign in her window. It was with some regret that Rarity put up her sign. At the moment, she didn’t have too much business coming in, either locally or from distant cities like Canterlot and Manehattan. Her sketches for the Princesse Poney series were coming along nicely, but until she sat down and got to work on an actual dress, she had nothing to show for all her ambitions.

Well, Rarity thought as she trotted down the lane and into town, at least Sweetie Belle doesn’t require too much for such a young filly. Then again, she and her friends do seem to rack up a lot of expenses with all their little stunts…

She continued her walk, grateful to have chosen the hat given the unseasonably warm day. Rarity didn’t spot any pegasi from the weather teams moving clouds into positions. It was the middle of autumn, but it felt like summer. The blazing heat turned her every hoofstep into a scorching experience. When next she saw Rainbow Dash, she had half a mind to chide her for being so lazy. Element of Loyalty or not, in Rarity’s opinion, that pegasus needed a better work ethic when it came to things that didn’t involve the Wonderbolts.

Improvising, Rarity turned her hoofsteps into a series of skips, closing the distance to the stately restaurant. Once she was indoors, she paused and caught her breath. She removed her hat for a moment and savored the cool air being piped in through Le Abreuvoir.

“Ahh, Miss Rarity,” said a posh voice to her left. Garçon came forward, wearing a fine red dinner jacket and a white napkin over his shoulder. He offered her a courteous bow of his head. “Welcome. I have your table reserved near the center.”

“Oh, thank you.” Rarity donned her hat once more and moved to follow him.

Twilight Sparkle was already waiting at their table, looking quite glum. She chewed on a slice of bread from a tiny plate, completely oblivious to the world around her. Although this wasn’t an official function, Rarity had suggested that her friend wear the small crown she’d been granted as a princess. It wasn’t essential to the restaurant’s dress code, but Rarity believed that it would do wonders for their publicity to have a visible member of royalty dining there.

And in any case, Rarity had to admit that she loved seeing Twilight in a crown. Only she could take something so regal and find a way to still look cute.

“Ahem,” said Rarity, clearing her throat. When Twilight glanced up, she added, “I’m so sorry, dearest. I hope I haven’t kept you waiting long.”

“No, not long at all.” The flat tone in Twilight’s voice was grating to Rarity’s ears. But just like she’d practiced, she kept a polite smile glued to her face and took her seat.

Meanwhile, Garçon slid a fresh napkin and plate onto Rarity’s side of the table. “Can I interest you ladies in some appetizers?”

Twilight shook her head, continuing to chew on her slice of bread. Rarity sighed and shook her head. “I think not, Garçon. But I will take a bottle of your best strawberry wine and two glasses.”

“Very good, ma’am.” The head waiter gave a crisp bow and backed away like a good servant.

Coughing, Twilight forced herself to swallow the bread she’d been chewing. She glared at Rarity with surprising force. At last, some genuine feeling. “Rarity! Do you have any idea how expensive that wine is?”

“Fifty-seven bits a bottle,” Rarity answered, doing the math in her head, “and twenty-two bits for a single glass. Yes, my dear Twilight, I do know how much it costs. The finest things in life always come with a steep price.”

Like being a good friend, Rarity added silently. Like being your friend, Twilight Sparkle…

Moments later, Garçon returned with a silver tray balanced on his back, bearing a nicely chilled bottle and two round wineglasses. Rarity admired the earth pony’s skill as he poured the wine and then retreated once more with an empty tray. Every waiter in this fine establishment moved with the grace and speed of a born ice skater during the middle of winter. Stallions and mares in red jackets slipped in and out of view, surreptitious in their delivery of hors d’ouevres and entrées, still piping hot from the kitchens. So what if the cuisine wasn’t always up to the standards of a genuine Canterlot restaurant? At least the service and the décor were impeccable.

Rarity lifted her glass by the edge of her hoof. “A toast, then. To new endeavors!”

“Uhh, sure.” Twilight wore a dubious frown, but she clinked her glass against Rarity’s anyway. Then she took a sip, and for only a fraction of a second, Rarity caught a glimpse of widening eyes and lips curving up into a delighted smile. After though Twilight’s face collapsed back into a glum stare at the tabletop, Rarity felt victorious.

That tiny smile was all she needed. If she could only keep her feeling positive a little longer—

Twilight cut off the rest of her thoughts with a heavy sigh. Her head sank down to the table, peering at her friend from beneath the edge of her wineglass. “Rarity, can I ask you something?”

“Of course, darling.”

“I appreciate all the time and energy you’ve put into being…” Twilight’s eyes drifted left and right, searching for the right word. “Well, a matchmaker. I mean, nopony else would think to do that for me—”

Rarity clapped her hooves together. “Think nothing of it!”

“But I’ve got to ask…” Twilight frowned. “What are you getting out of this?”

Rarity froze. She went so still that she could hear her own heart thumping against her ribcage. Or at least she thought she could.

Did Twilight know? Had she finally seen straight through to the heart of the matter? Perhaps it wasn’t so surprising. Since coming to Ponyville, Twilight had gotten much better at reading social cues. And maybe she’d picked up something from Rarity herself. Flattering, yes, but still.

With another practiced smile, Rarity leaned back in her seat. “My dear Twilight, all I want is for you to be happy.” When she considered those words, she allowed herself a slight frown and added, “And, of course, to find somepony with whom you can relate. Somepony who can take your mind off that awful business with Flash.”

“You mean, the balloon crash with Flash in the past?” Twilight replied with a teasing grin.

Rarity’s frown deepened. “You’ve been spending too much with Pinkie Pie. Bad jokes and ice cream sundaes are not a healthy way to cope.”

“And yet you keep insisting on taking me out to lunch every week,” Twilight countered. Once more, Rarity could see that old fire coming back into her friend’s eyes. The princess lifted her head, looking more and more regal by the second. “So I ask again: what are you getting out of all this? Because I doubt you enjoy watching me suffer.”

Working her mouth, Rarity tried to protest, but to no avail. She couldn’t bring herself to say, Of course I don’t or Why, that’s ridiculous! She knew a thousand little pleasantries, but none of them would do her any good.

At last, the moment of truth.

“No, darling,” she whispered. Rarity sank down, pushing her own wineglass aside. Not even its sweet aroma could distract her now. “I suppose I bring you here because I’m suffering, too.”

Silence fell over the table, while the rest of Le Abreuvoir’s staff and customers continued to fill the air with a dozen idle conversations, cheerful laughter, and clinking silverware.

Rarity glanced up, taking note of the thoughtful expression on Twilight’s face. There was no anger or sorrow etched there like before. And that meant a lot to Rarity. She could see now what somepony like Twilight Sparkle responded to the most. Give her an intellectual exercise to keep her occupied, but to reveal her true passion, she had to come across a friend in need. Somepony who needed to be rescued or educated or encouraged, no matter how big their ordeal was.

Just one more thing that Rarity loved about her—in every sense of the term.

“Oh, Rarity…” Twilight’s concern was evident. She floated her own glass to the other side of the table and reached out with a hoof. “If there’s anything I can do to help—”

“There is.” Rarity chewed on her bottom lip, summoning one last ounce of courage. Sweet Celestia, how she’d dreamed of this moment! And it had looked nothing like this in the privacy of her own thoughts. “Please, listen to what I have to say.”

“Of course.”

Rarity removed her hat, setting it down on the floor beside the table with the utmost care. When she looked up at Twilight, she felt tears forming in her eyes.

Be brave, she told herself. Be brave like her.

“I’ve been playing this silly little game because I’ve been scared,” she said aloud. It took every ounce of willpower to keep her voice low enough for only Twilight to hear and not succumb to her usual hysterics. “I was scared of being honest with you, darling. Of telling you the truth of how I feel about you…” She blinked away sudden tears. “Of how I’ve always felt about you.”

“Rarity…” Twilight stared back. Her bottom lip was trembling. “I’m… I didn’t…” She shook her head—not in denial, but in confusion. “I don’t…”

Ah, there it was. Rarity closed her eyes, feeling the icy needle pierce her heart. She’d known it was coming all along. Those seven simple words that meant absolute rejection.

I don’t feel that way about you.

Of course she’d been foolish to even try. She’d played this deceptive game for too many rounds. Now she’d lost it all. Rarity ducked her head, using her hat as a shield.

“Rarity, I—”

“Please, don’t,” Rarity said through a sob. She dabbed at her eyes with the napkin. “E-excuse me, I’ll be going now.”

“Wait!”

But it was too late. Rarity turned tail and fled through the restaurant. She felt every pair of eyes swivel in her direction. So what if she was making a scene? What did it matter anymore? How could she matter anymore?

You played the game and you lost, Rarity, a cold voice whispered in the depths of her mind. It felt icy, even as she galloped across town and back to the sanctuary of her boutique. Now the whole town will know you’re a failure.

That blasted voice was right, of course. There was no way Rarity could ever show her face again. Not in Ponyville, anyway. Or Canterlot, for that matter.

Manehattan, she supposed, would be a lovely place to move. She hoped the social season there would be just as magnificent, once she got her new identity in place and found a good school for Sweetie Belle to attend…

On the edge of her hearing, a small voice said, “Princess Twilight? Is everything all right…?”

Twilight Sparkle couldn’t bring herself to answer. She was sitting perfectly still, staring at the blank space where Rarity had been only moment ago.

When she’d first entered the restaurant, she felt listless, as if she’d been dragging a heavy gray fog everywhere she went. A fog made of bitter memories and a broken heart that never fully mended. A fog that made her long for the simple days before Ponyville and the magic of friendship, when all she’d needed was her private study in Canterlot and Spike’s loyal companionship. Now the restaurant had come alive, making her acutely aware of every dropped fork and every crunch from nearby tables. Twilight could see every detail that she’d ignored on her way inside, from the mirror-polished candle holders on each table to the fine gray hairs in Garçon’s mane.

She was awake now—and all because somepony else was clearly suffering more than her.

“Ma’am?” The head waiter waved his hoof in Twilight’s peripheral vision. “Can I get you anything—?”

“Oh!” Twilight swiveled in her seat, giving him an embarrassed grin. “No, I-I’m fine, thank you.” After pausing to glance at the half-finished bottle of wine on the table, she added, “Actually, would it be too much trouble to get my meal to go?”

Garçon’s left eye twitched, but his voice remained tranquil and polite. “It’s not normally our policy, but I’m sure we can accommodate you, Your Highness.”

“Thank you so much.” Twilight continued to smile as the waiter left. In her head, she did a quick calculation of how generous a tip she’d have to leave—and then all she could hear was Rarity’s voice, so proud and happy only a moment ago. The finest things in life always come with a steep price…

This lunch hadn’t gotten the way she’d hoped it would. Twilight had spent the whole morning practicing a speech about how she was done with dating eligible stallions. At this point, a lifetime of celibacy seemed preferable than putting her heart on the line every time. And besides, neither Celestia nor Luna seemed to be doing poorly for lack of romance in their lives. Celestia herself had told Twilight about the burden she carried as a co-ruler of Equestria, forgoing so many personal pleasures for the good of the realm.

And yet—

All she could see now was the glimmer of tears in Rarity’s eyes as she ran away. All she could hear now was Rarity’s sobbing voice, her desperate apology for presuming that Twilight was a fillyfooler like her. And the more she thought about it, the more awful Twilight felt about her reaction.

Though she was stronger than a timid pony like Fluttershy, Rarity was still quite delicate when it came to her emotions—or to romance. She deserved a better response from Twilight.

Moments later, Garçon returned with a carton full of Twilight’s favorite dish, foin au poivre with a light sauce. The smell from the carton filled Twilight with a sudden wave of nostalgia. In her mind’s eye, she could see Rarity sitting across from her at the table, laughing and sharing stories, so generous with all her relationship advice.

Had it all been a mask? An attempt to deflect suspicion about her true feelings? Twilight didn’t know whether to feel indignant or flattered. Or both.

She thanked Garçon and left a generous sum of bits on the table when he offered the bill. Twilight grabbed the carton’s handle in her teeth and trotted out of the restaurant. She didn’t care about the eyes of curious ponies tracking her as she left—just as long as they didn’t include those nosy photographers from the Foal Free Press or that rambunctious Princess Twilight Fan Club.

Trying to think clearly about this matter required more than one mind. Fortunately, she had a good idea of where to look for somepony she could always rely on for a friendly chat…

“No,” said Spike. He crossed his arms and turned his back on Twilight, who stood quietly in the middle of the library. “Not a chance.”

Okay, thought Twilight, maybe this wasn’t the best idea…

“Listen, Spike.” Twilight took a cautious step forward, hoping to give Spike some room while he sorted out his feelings. He was a young dragon, after all, and still maturing emotionally. “I get that you’re upset, but—”

“Upset?” Spike’s voice dropped to a growl, one so low that it sent an eerie chill down Twilight’s back and across her wings. The little dragon turned around, clenching his claws into tiny fists at his sides. “I’m furious! Do you have any idea how long I’ve been in love with Rarity? Do you even care how I feel about this?” He waved a claw at Twilight, cutting off her next protest. “No, of course you don’t! ‘Hey, it’s only Spike! He’s just a kid!’”

Twilight’s mouth fell open, but nothing came out. She realized too late that none of her words could make a difference here.

No, she decided, it wasn’t fair at all to Spike. It wasn’t fair that Rarity ignored his feelings for her, nor was it fair that Twilight had often treated his infatuation with Rarity as a running gag. Spike had slaved away to win Rarity’s affection—only to watch it fall right into Twilight’s lap instead. It was the cruelest joke that fate could play on him, with far less mercy than any of Rainbow Dash’s pranks.

Looking at the baby dragon whom she’d raised herself, Twilight knew that this kind of pain wasn’t going to go away overnight. Or even by the end of the next day. He was hurting just like Rarity—perhaps worse than she was.

All of Twilight’s doubts and self-loathing from the breakup with Flash suddenly seemed trivial by comparison.

“I really do care about you,” Twilight managed to say. She waited for Spike to take a deep breath and let it out slowly while he listened. “I’m sorry I sprung this news on you. Maybe it’d be best if I spent the night somewhere else. Give you some space to vent.”

“Thanks,” Spike replied, all but spitting the word back at her. He turned and marched upstairs to the bedroom, never once glancing back at her.

Twilight closed her eyes, fighting back the urge to shout out her frustration. This talk hadn’t gone nearly as well as she’d hoped. If anything, she felt more confused about what to say.

There had to be somepony she could talk to about Rarity.

With a heavy sigh, she turned around and walked out her front door.

Fluttershy’s cottage was a sanctuary in more ways than one. Most ponies knew it as an animal sanctuary, where critters of every shape and size flocked for food and comfort. But for close friends like Twilight, the house’s simple brown walls and elegant furniture made for a pleasant refuge from the outside world. The air always smelled like jasmine—though she suspected the fragrance was there to mask the odors of living with so many breeds of wildlife under one roof. It was a home designed for total comfort and security, or at least for the comfort and security of one agoraphobic pegasus.

“Poor thing!” Fluttershy exclaimed. She poured Twilight a second cup of tea from the other end of the sofa. “I had no idea she felt that way about you.”

“I would’ve thought Rarity shared everything with you.” Twilight shrugged. “I mean, you girls seem to be as close as sisters.”

Fluttershy glanced down at the steaming cup in her hooves. “I-I guess not.”

Wincing, Twilight tried to pass off her discomfort on the boiling hot tea she was drinking. But like before, it was impossible for her to ignore a friend’s quiet suffering.

This day wasn’t going very well at all. First, Rarity, then Spike, and now Fluttershy—all caught in the same web of disappointment. And Twilight sitting in the center like a befuddled spider.

She set down her cup on the coffee table and looked Fluttershy over. “I’m guessing you know a lot about how animals court one another in the wild. Do you think there’s anything from that kind of behavior that might give me a clue?”

“Hmm.” Fluttershy mulled over the question for a moment, tapping one hoof against the sofa. “Well… I do know some birds and insects will bring trinkets to court a potential mate.”

“Trinkets?”

“You know, a piece of string or a nice flower.” With a blush, Fluttershy added, “Or a nice juicy piece of meat…”

Twilight shuddered. It wasn’t Fluttershy’s tone that upset her, but the mental image of two predators salivating over raw meat. How anypony could even stomach that was beyond her. She thanked Celestia that Spike, at least, was more civilized in that regard than the rest of his species.

But the idea of trinkets did ring a bell. Twilight sat back on the sofa, running through all her recent memories of Rarity. “I guess she did take me out to lunch every week. And she even walked with me through White Tail Woods. But I thought she was just being kind.”

“Lots of animals will try to demonstrate their value,” Fluttershy offered with a smile. “They’re trying to distinguish themselves from the rest of the pack and win their mate’s attention.”

“So Rarity was trying to win me over? With paying for meals and long walks in the evening?”

Again, Fluttershy blushed. “It sure looks that way.”

Twilight was about to say otherwise, but the more she thought about it, the more that line of thought made sense. To an innocent bystander, those scenes of the two mares spending time together could be taken as either harmless acts of friendship… or as a series of dates. And what if Rarity had been setting Twilight up with deliberately poor choices for a coltfriend just so she could offer herself as the real prize at the very end? Had it been an act all along?

No, Twilight thought. She was being sincere in helping me find a special somepony. It tore her heart out trying to confess her feelings to me…

“Ugh,” she said out loud, slumping into her couch cushion. “I’m such a terrible friend.”

“Don’t say that,” Fluttershy chided. With a gentle hoof, she stroked at the side of Twilight’s mane. “You’re a wonderful friend, Twilight. I know it and so does Rarity.”

“You really think so?”

“I do!” Fluttershy beamed like a filly who’d just gotten an “A” on her test.

Twilight smiled. It felt like the first time she’d smiled all day. That gray fog wrapped around her brain was disintegrating faster now. She sat back and absorbed the present moment, from the fine jasmine scent in the air to the steam floating up from her teacup to Fluttershy’s smiling face. She didn’t know how she’d been so lucky to have a friend like her, but she was grateful all the same.

And really, who else could she have gone to see about this? Pinkie Pie would’ve insisted on throwing Rarity a coming-out party, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash were going to be busy with each other on an evening like this. But Twilight decided that she’d go talk to Applejack in the morning. After all, she and Rainbow Dash had been a happy couple for a while now. If anypony knew how to handle an unexpected romance, it’d be the most reliable pony in town.

In the meantime, she’d treat herself to a nice quiet evening with Fluttershy.

“Well, in that case, would you mind if I used your bath?” Twilight asked. “I feel like I need a good long soak after what happened today.”

“Of course!” Fluttershy hopped off the couch, spreading her wings as she did. She glided over the coffee table, collecting the tea tray with her hooves and heading back toward the kitchen. “I’ll get started on dinner, okay?”

“Sounds great. And Fluttershy?”

“Yes?”

Twilight flew into the air, letting her own wings carry her right to Fluttershy’s side. She threw her forelegs around the pegasus, hugging her gently and trying not to knock the tray out of her hooves. Fluttershy smiled and leaned back into the hug.

“I may be a good friend,” said Twilight, “but you’re an even better one.”

“That’s sweet of you to say, but—”

“No buts. I mean it, Shy.”

Fluttershy smiled. With a gentle murmur, she nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “Thank you, Twilight. It’s nice to see you smiling again.”

“I suppose it is,” Twilight admitted. Inside, she was kicking herself. Of course she had the right to feel depressed about her breakup, but there was such a thing as overdoing it. How many friends—like Rarity—had she been neglecting over the last few months?

Never again, she promised and let go of Fluttershy. With an aerial pirouette, Twilight headed for the upstairs bathroom with renewed determination.

Author's Note

So, couple of things. I'm taking a break on my cyberpunk fic Friendship is Software to work on this. It's not that I'm abandoning it entirely, but I'm getting stuck there and finding my romance fics to be easier to work on.

Secondly, I put up that image of Rarity, Twilight, and Fluttershy from the show only because it's very difficult to find a good pic of all 3 and there's a lack of RariTwiShy content on deviantArt. If anyone can suggest a better cover image for this tale, please let me know and I'll be forever grateful.

Update: I just found a great pic of all 3 ponies from "Maud Pie." Only take a second or two to change it.

2. Decisions

From the other side of her bedroom wall, Sweetie Belle could hear a steady thump-thump. She had originally thought it was nothing more than a mouse scurrying through the wainscotting, but it was so persistent that she couldn’t focus on her textbook a second longer. And it was a boring enough read anyway. With a grunt, she jumped off her bed and trotted over to Rarity’s room to investigate.

Her sister was lying on her fainting couch—already a bad sign. Sweetie Belle watched as Rarity curled up into a ball, continuing to slam her front hooves onto the couch one at a time. Thump-thump, thump-thump. With each thump, Rarity sobbed and buried her face into the couch, murmuring something unintelligible.

“R-Rarity?” Sweetie Belle didn’t know what to say. “What’s wrong?”

It was always something with Rarity, from a cancelled dress order to a spurned confession of love. Sweetie Belle had lost track of how often this had happened. After the thirteenth time—last year—she’d made sure to lock away every carton of vanilla oat swirl in the basement freezer. Even in her most pitiful state, Rarity would never dare set hoof in that grimy place.

“Oh, Sweetie, my darling!” Rarity gasped and lifted her head, revealing wet mascara streaked across her eyes and frizzled hairs in her mane. “Oh, precious, it’s the worst. Thing. Ever! I really do mean it this time!”

Sweetie Belle opened her mouth, but she still couldn’t think of what to say.

With a shrug, she trotted over to the fainting couch and hopped up. Rarity glanced in puzzlement as Sweetie Belle snuggled up against her, resting her own head on her smaller hooves.

“Mm…” Rarity threw a foreleg around her sister and hugged her close. “Mm, yes. That’s…” She sniffled and wiped at her nose with her other hoof. “Yes, much better. Thank you…”

“Of course!” Sweetie Belle normally kept a policy of staying away from Rarity when she fell into hysterics, but this time felt different. She could feel the sadness radiating off her sister from mane to tail. It wasn’t like the usual humiliation or failure she’d go through with somepony else.

This was genuine pain. And seeing it in Rarity scared Sweetie Belle.

“Tell me what’s wrong?” she asked, keeping her voice low. “Maybe I can help.”

Rarity shook her head. “It’s…”—she paused to take a deep, shuddering breath—“it’s not something you can fix, darling. It’s so personal, you see. So very personal…”

“C’mon, Rarity.” Sweetie Belle snuggled deeper into her side. “We’re sisters. You can tell me anything!”

“No, dearest…” Rarity dropped her head back onto the couch. Her foreleg tightened around Sweetie Belle and she reached one hoof around to brush at her sister’s mane. “No, it’s too much to bear. Please, let me have this a little longer.” She sniffled again. “I-I’m sure once I’m all cried out I’ll be fine…”

Sweetie Belle had heard that excuse before, and while it was usually true, it wasn’t healthy—like gorging on vanilla oat swirl straight from the carton. But what else could she do, she wondered, if not sit and wait it out?

Meanwhile, she glanced around the bedroom, taking note of the packed suitcases and valises towering on the bed. Blinking, Sweetie Belle continued to examine the changes in the room. Rarity had taken down or packed up all those little mementoes and souvenirs from her many trips across Equestria—even the prized fire ruby that Spike had given her on his birthday. The walls and closets felt empty, like standing in the middle of an abandoned lot.

“Um, Rarity?” Sweetie Belle eyed the pile of suitcases on the bed. “Are you going somewhere?”

“I…” Rarity shook her head. “No, precious. Don’t you worry.” She tightened her foreleg around her again. “I was just being silly. Thought I’d schedule a trip to Manehattan, but when I realized how much I’d have to do to move the two of us there…” Her voice trailed off into a slight groan. “Oh, Celestia help me, I’m such a fool!”

“Don’t say that.” Sweetie Belle nuzzled her sister’s neck. “You’re my awesome big sister!”

“A-am I?” Rarity glanced over at her, blinking back fresh tears. “Am I… awesome?”

“Of course you are!” Sweetie Belle grinned. “That’s what makes the Cutie Mark Crusaders such a cool club! We’ve all got the best big sisters in the whole world!”

Rarity giggled. “Well, I’ve always said so…” She wiped her nose again with a sigh, but to Sweetie Belle’s ears, it sounded less tormented than before. “Thank you, dear. I needed to hear that.”

Sweetie Belle cuddled her with a little more enthusiasm. “Anytime, sis.”

“I think I’ll take a nap and then I’ll get started on dinner, alright?” Rarity shuffled deeper into her couch, curling up like a cat. “Would you be a dear and get me a blanket from the dresser? It’s the lavender one with the star motif and the pink lining.”

“Sure thing!” Sweetie Belle jumped off the couch and ran toward the dresser. But as she did, she thought about Rarity’s woes and wondered again if there was something—or somepony—that could help.

Maybe I should ask Twilight if she’s got a book on depression. Sweetie Belle giggled as she took out the blanket, clutching at the hem with her teeth. I’ll bet she’s got at least ten in the library!

Sunlight poured in through the bedroom window, tickling at Twilight’s muzzle. She yawned and stretched out her hooves, savoring the warm and comfy bed. She didn’t remember her mattress being this soft before.

As she opened her eyes, she realized that there was a buttery yellow lump in bed with her. She blinked again. Her vision focused as the lump took shape, becoming a yellow pegasus with a tousled pink mane.

Fluttershy looked so peaceful when she slept that Twilight was jealous. She knew the poor thing was so frought with anxiety, much like Twilight fretted over every letter from Celestia and her duties as a princess, but somehow the timid pegasus could always get a good night’s rest.

It took another second or two for Twilight to realize that she was holding Fluttershy. With a bashful grin, she let go and sat up. Right on cue, Fluttershy murmured something in her sleep and followed up with a quiet content smile.

I’m sure you’re overthinking it, a small voice in Twilight’s head offered. You’re just imagining that anything happened. You had a pleasant sleepover with a good friend, nothing more.

That much she could remember. Twilight had enjoyed a nice dinner of greens and some stew, with carrot cake for dessert—at Angel Bunny’s insistence. Then she and Fluttershy had chatted some more; Twilight had realized she needed to catch up on life in Ponyville, having shut everypony out with her depression. And then Fluttershy had offered to share her bed with Twilight, who’d been too sleepy to refuse.

And that was it. Twilight let out a sigh of relief and looked over at the sleeping pegasus.

She really was quite adorable. Pinkie Pie had her songs and Rainbow Dash had her stunts, but for Twilight, the quality that set Fluttershy apart was her caring smile. Just seeing that happy face could brighten up anypony’s day.

“Oh, my…” Fluttershy’s wings popped open as she stretched out her forelegs. Her mane shimmered over her pillow like a tiny pink tidal wave as she looked over at Twilight. “Mmm. Good morning, Twilight…”

“Morning,” Twilight answered. She scooted over to the edge of the bed. “Sleep well?”

“Oh, yes, but I was…” Fluttershy paused to yawn and covered her mouth. “But I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“I did.” Running a quick inventory of her body, Twilight jumped off the bed and landed on all four hooves. She shook her tail, watching its lively motion with interest. “Can’t remember the last time I slept so well.”

“Good.” With each second, Fluttershy sounded more alert. She pushed aside the quilt and flew into the air over her bed. A gentle glide to the left brought her to land beside Twilight. “Why don’t you take a shower and I’ll get breakfast ready?”

So thoughtful, Twilight thought with a grin. Coming here really had been the best idea. “I’ll do that, thanks.”

It was during the middle of breakfast that somepony knocked on Fluttershy’s door. Twilight stayed at the table while Fluttershy trotted over to answer it. She allowed herself a moment to luxuriate in the peace of the kitchen, munching on toast with blackberry jam and eggs. So many simple pleasures that she’d taken for granted all this time.

I wonder if Celestia or Luna ever feel this way. Twilight made a note to ask them during the next official visit to Canterlot. They probably needed quiet meals together just to keep themselves from going crazy running a whole kingdom.

But the peace Twilight felt was short-lived. Her stomach tied itself into knots when Fluttershy returned to the kitchen with Spike right behind her.

“Um, hi,” Twilight said, forcing herself to swallow the toast she’d been chewing. Of course, it didn’t make her stomach feel any better.

The little dragon glanced at his feet. “Hey, Twilight.”

A long, poignant silence fell over the whole room, punctuated by the murmur of Fluttershy’s wings carrying her back to the breakfast table. She smiled at Spike and patted the empty stool between her and Twilight.

With a reluctant nod, Spike waddled over and took a seat. Twilight tried to give him a reassuring smile, but she knew it wouldn’t seem genuine. And in any case, he looked like he had something to say.

“Listen,” Spike said slowly, looking down at the table. “I’ve been up all night thinking about this. Trying to make sense outta all this business with you and…” His lips mouthed for a second, trying to force the name to his lips. “A-and Rarity.”

Twilight nodded, not trusting herself to speak.

“It’s not an easy thing to let go of a crush, you know?” Lifting his eyes from the table, Spike looked Twilight head-on. “I mean, you remember what happened with Flash Sentry.”

Hearing that name made Twilight wince. “Yeah, I do.”

“Well, I guess I had the same idea about Rarity. I… I never really gave her a chance to be her, you know?” Spike shook his head. “I wanted that magical feeling to never end, but now that I know that she’s…” He shrugged. “Well, that she’s into you instead. It hurts, but that’s okay.”

“It is?”

Spike snorted. “Okay, it hurts a lot. But you know me, Twilight. I’d never stand in the way of you or Rarity being happy.” He stuck a thumb into his chest. “If there’s gonna be one honest, brave, and loyal dragon in this world, then it’s gonna be me.”

Twilight grinned, fearing that her own heart was about to burst with joy. She pulled Spike into a hug, crushing him into her chest.

A quiet gasp from across the table caught their attention. They turned to see Fluttershy grinning bashfully as she squeezed her hooves into her cheeks.

“That’s…” Fluttershy squealed and gave her cheeks another squeeze. “That’s so wonderful! I’m happy for you both!”

Again, that smile. Twilight’s heart exploded twice at the brilliance of it.

Spike turned back to Twilight, his expression turning thoughtful. “Hey, what are you gonna say to Rarity anyway?”

Twilight’s warm and fuzzy feelings evaporated in a flash. She tilted her head to the side, picturing Rarity as she ran out of Le Abreuvoir in tears. “Gosh, I don’t know. I mean, it feels rude to say no, but on the other hoof…”

“Forget that,” Spike cut in. He pointed a claw right into her face. “Do you like her or not?”

“It’s not that simple—”

“Yes, it is.”

Spike and Twilight turned in unison. Fluttershy stared back, raising her hooves to her mouth, as if surprised by her own quiet answer.

“I-I’m sorry to interrupt,” she said, cringing as she sank into her seat. “B-but Spike has a point, Twilight. You can’t just list the pros and cons of everypony. Romance just… happens.”

Dread flooded Twilight’s stomach like sour milk. Unfortunately, she knew exactly what Fluttershy meant. She’d known that same honest passion in her relationship with Flash Sentry. And to her constant surprise, she finally had a name for those strange but pleasant emotion that surged through her in every interaction she’d had—

With Fluttershy herself.

Do you like her or not? Spike’s voice echoed inside her head. But the thought was connected to the cute pegasus that Twilight found herself staring at in wonder.

Sweet Celestia, she thought, as if I weren’t breaking Rarity’s heart enough…

But nopony else needed to know about those feelings—not yet. Twilight had been asked about how she felt about Rarity’s declaration of love and she’d respond to that first.

“I think I know what you mean,” Twilight replied, forcing herself to look at both Spike and Fluttershy while she spoke. “I guess I should go talk to Rarity before I do anything else.”

“And before Pinkie Pie finds out and throws her a giant party,” Spike remarked and reached for a fresh slice of toast from Twilight’s plate.

On the road ahead, Rarity found herself marveling at her first glimpse of Sweet Apple Acres. Even from far off, she could smell the apple orchards and hear the distant thwack of somepony bucking her hind legs into a tree. The farm had its own kind of charm, Rarity had decided long ago. While she still didn’t fathom the joy of rolling around in the dirt like a sow, she could appreciate the care and attention that ponies like the Apple family gave to their land.

When she trotted up to the farmhouse, she saw Granny Smith rocking back and forth in her chair, taking sips from her drink. Rarity had never been entirely sure how old Granny really was, but she was certainly older than all of Ponyville—older than the town itself. And from what she’d seen of their family album, the old mare had been quite beautiful in her youth and as athletic as any of her grandchildren.

“Mm!” Granny set down her glass and waved a hoof as Rarity approaching. “Eh, mornin’, Miss Rarity! You want some o’ this here lemonade? Mighty refreshing!”

“Oh, you’re too kind.” Rarity didn’t wait for permission. Her horn lit up as she floated the pitcher over to a clean glass on the barrel Granny used for a table. Truth be told, she was already feeling hot and dry from that walk through town.

Clearly, somepony on the weather team wasn’t doing their job in bringing in the autumn chill. And when she heard another thwack in the distance, she had a pretty good idea of who it was.

“…Now just like that,” she could hear Applejack saying from the other side of the house. “You keep it up, sugarcube, and I’ll be back with refreshments in no time.”

Applejack trotted out from around the corner. By the rose in her cheeks, Rarity guessed that she’d been working herself hard all morning, but she didn’t see or smell any sweat or grime on the farm pony.

She could guess who was responsible for that blush. Everypony in town could figure it out.

“Morning, Rarity!” said Applejack, tipping her hat. “What brings ya round these parts?”

“Nothing much, darling.” Rarity kept up a polite smile for as long as she could. As soon as Granny Smith took another sip, she leaned over and whispered into Applejack’s ear, “But if you can spare a moment, I’d like to ask for your advice on a…” She coughed. “A personal matter.”

“Gotcha.” Applejack turned and, through some feat that Rarity couldn’t begin to comprehend, found a way to balance two whole glasses of lemonade on top of her hat. “You go on inside. I’ll just get these over to Dashie. I’m teaching her how to apple buck properly.”

“Goodness! And how’s that working out for her?”

The farm pony chuckled and shook her head. “Better than I expected, not as well as I’d hoped.”

And with that, she trotted back over to the other side of the house. In the distance, Rarity could hear more of the same rhythmic thwack-thwack from the nearby orchard. She shuddered to think of how many trees a daredevil like Rainbow Dash must’ve shattered in her practice and then left to enter the house.

It was blessedly cool inside the house. Applejack pushed over a bowl of hay chips to Rarity and took a seat across from her at the kitchen table.

“Now then,” said the farm pony, dropping her hat onto the table, “what exactly didja want to talk about?”

Rarity responded with an embarrassed grin. “Oh, well, you see…” She forced her tail to stop swishing back and forth, even though her friend couldn’t see it beneath the table. “I know you and Rainbow Dash have been in a relationship for quite a while now.”

“About a little over a year, I reckon.”

“Quite. Well, I need some relationship advice.”

“Well, well.” Applejack chuckled and reached for the bowl of hay chips. “So who’s the lucky fella this time?”

“T-Twilight Sparkle.”

By a miscalculation of her strength, Applejack’s hoof missed the bowl and slammed the table beside it. Hay chips bounced into the air and fell scattered over the tabletop. Rarity cringed as she watched Applejack’s mouth fall open.

“Huh,” she said softly. “Well, I’ll be a bullfrog’s granny in July! I didn’t know you and Twilight were a couple!”

“We aren’t,” Rarity answered, fighting back the urge to break down and cry. She’d done enough of that last night. “I… confessed my feelings for her yesterday and now I’m certain I’ve been rejected.”

Applejack picked up a hay chip and popped it into her mouth. “Ya sure ’bout that?”

“What?”

“Well, Twilight’s not the sorta pony who’d say no and walk away,” Applejack continued. “I mean, she’d wanna talk it over.” She swallowed her chip and gave Rarity a knowing smile. “Or did you just run off before she could explain herself?”

In her mind’s eye, Rarity saw Twilight sitting across the table, staring back with a dumbfounded expression. Her lovely mouth twitched open as she tried to find the words. I… I didn’t… I don’t…

But then, new memories came bubbling to the surface. Twilight’s outstretched hoof as she asked Rarity to wait, only to be ignored. And the look on her beautiful face. That pained, desperate look that couldn’t compete with the sorrow in Rarity’s heart.

How could I have been so foolish?

It was an awful habit of hers, she knew. When one lived in a world where appearances and a good first impression were key to success, jumping to conclusions was all too easy. She’d let herself get that way by imitating all the elites in Canterlot and the fashion stars in Manehattan, trying to win her way into their private world of soirées and galas with the right behavior. But truth be told, Rarity had never made a friend that way. It was through learning some humility that she’d found her true calling, as a generous soul, whose goodwill permeated every fabric and stitching in her clothing.

Fashions came and went, but true friends and family would always be there for her.

“Oh, I’m such a fool,” Rarity muttered. Dropping her head onto the table, she glanced at Applejack. “I don’t suppose there’s a chance I can make this right with her?”

“Why not?” Applejack shrugged and began to clean up the scattered hay chips on the table. “Way I figure it, you and Twilight are a pretty good match. You just gotta be patient. If Twilight likes ya, she’ll figure it out for herself. And if she don’t—”

“Ohh…” Rarity buried her face in her hooves.

Applejack cleared her throat. “Like I was saying, if she don’t like you, then you’ve gotta be the best friend she’s ever had. Can’t go running off every time somepony turns ya down, Rarity.”

“I get that now,” said Rarity. She took a deep breath, held it, and let it out slowly through her nose. That seemed to calm the knots tying themselves up in her stomach. “Thank you, Applejack. You’ve been tremendously helpful.”

“Aww, shucks, ain’t no thing.” Applejack paused as Rainbow Dash cut loose on another tree with a vicious thwack-thwack outside. “Me and Dash went through a lot of that nonsense, too. Would ya believe I was the one who had to ask her out on a date?”

“You’re kidding.”

“Wouldn’t kid about that, Rarity.” Applejack took another hay chip from the bowl and bite into it. “That pegasus is mighty proud, ya know? Even after that first kiss, she wasn’t sure she was ready to commit to anypony. Not even somepony she considered a good friend.”

Rarity supposed the same thing could be said about Twilight. But that pride of hers was something Rarity found attractive. Twilight Sparkle, who took more pride in her education and her friendship than she did her privileged life in Canterlot. A brilliant and beautiful mare who’d rather be known as a librarian than as the gifted protégé of Princess Celestia. Even as a princess, she was exceptionally modest and considerate of others.

Perhaps that was the issue. Rarity had let her pride get the better of it, while Twilight was too modest to consider romance with one of her friends.

No more, she resolved. Come what may, she would make this right between them.

“That’s just what I needed to hear,” said Rarity. She got up from the table and trotted over to Applejack, giving her a quick nuzzle. “Thank you, dear. I really must be going now.”

“Atta girl.” Applejack patted her on the back. “Now go and rescue that princess of yours.”

Twilight walked the streets of Ponyville alone, confidence brimming in every step. She would’ve had Spike with her, but the little dragon hadn’t gotten any sleep and took Fluttershy’s offer of a warm bed to catch up. And it was just as well, since Twilight felt she needed to do this by herself.

Her path through town brought her to the ornate entrance of Le Abreuvoir. For a moment, Twilight paused beside one of the Doric columns flanking the doorway, savoring the shade it provided from the brutal heat and light. Though she didn’t like to pull rank, she was tempted to hunt down Rainbow Dash and let her know that the Princess of Friendship wanted—no, that she demanded—an answer about the lack of cool air and clouds in the autumn skies.

But the more Twilight thought about it, the more foolish it sounded. As much as she liked to toot her own horn, Rainbow Dash was only one pegasus out of the many who made up Ponyville’s weather teams. It was unreasonable to put the weight of an entire climate on the shoulders of any one pony.

Now if she were a Princess of Weather, Twilight thought, that’d be a different story. She laughed, picturing Rainbow Dash as an alicorn, trying to rein in a thousand storm clouds and keep her tiara on straight.

“Oh, there you are!”

Her elegant voice cut through Twilight’s daydream. With a deep breath, she turned around and saw Rarity coming up to her. It was good to see that she was smiling, with not a single trace of tears in her eyes.

It struck Twilight how lovely Rarity truly was. Not just as a fashionable mare, but as her friend. She took such care of herself that it was impossible not to like the way she looked. Twilight was more than a little jealous that Rarity could work just as hard as Twilight did with her studies, yet still find time for adequate grooming and a touch of style. Probably had something to do with those weekly spa dates with Fluttershy.

Great, Twilight thought, here I am trying to appreciate Rarity and all I can think about now is the other cute mare in our circle of friends…

“I was just coming to see you,” Twilight answered, offering a smile of her own. “I was hoping to buy you lunch for a change.” She glanced to the right, using the doorway to collect her thoughts. “I was hoping we could, um, try that again. What happened yesterday, I mean.”

Rarity nodded. “I’d like that.”

Once Garçon left them to their meal—two plates of foin au poivre and soy medallions in a white sauce—Twilight found herself focusing on Rarity’s hopeful smile. She hid her own smile behind a furtive sip of strawberry wine.

“If we’re going to do this right,” Rarity said, “I suppose I should apologize first.”

“Why’s that?”

Rarity blinked. “Well, I did deceive you, Twilight. I should have been upfront about my feelings instead of leading you on all this time.” Her bottom lip curled into an adorable pout. “It’s not fair to you!”

Twilight nodded and reached out to pat her hoof. “It’s fine, really. I wasn’t exactly receptive to other ponies for a while.” For a moment, she had to stop and let memories of Flash and the airship crash race through her mind. The things they’d said to each other… and then the feeling passed, leaving her calm again. She focused on Rarity with a stronger smile. “But I think I’m in a better place now. So, please, tell me everything.”

Swallowing, Rarity wiped her mouth with her napkin. She fidgeted in her seat, staring right at Twilight with a mixture of dread and anticipation.

“Darling,” she said, “I’ve had this crush on you for a very long time. Almost since the day we first met. I know I had my eye on other ponies—stallions, no less—but my heart always had a special place for you.”

When Twilight blushed, Rarity continued with renewed confidence. “Honestly, I could list all the things I love about you. Your mane, your smile… the way you give without thinking, or how you’re so quick to jump into danger for somepony else. I love how brilliant you are, always coming up with solutions while the rest of us are too scared or sad to think.” Sliding her hoof across the table, Rarity laid it over Twilight’s foreleg. “Nothing would make me happier than to see you smile like you’re doing right now and to be the pony who makes you so happy.”

Twilight didn’t know what to say. Even on all her dates with Flash, she’d never felt this touched. Even when their whole relationship had been built on nothing but passion. The heat and joy in Rarity’s voice was intoxicating, and far stronger than anything Twilight had ever heard before.

Maybe this was what she needed after all. Despite what she thought she felt about Fluttershy, Twilight could see something real in Rarity’s love. Something that she could build on. She saw the two of them helping Sweetie Belle with her homework, talking long walks through White Tail Woods and the fashion district of Canterlot.

Chewing on her bottom lip, Twilight imagined her hoof sliding over Rarity’s silky white coat. Watching those big blue eyes glitter with desire. Yes, she could see herself being very happy with such a lovely mare…

“It’s hard to believe that you’ve kept all this inside for so long,” Twilight said. “I can’t imagine how much that must’ve hurt.”

“It did hurt,” Rarity admitted, glancing down at her plate, which she’d barely touched. “You’ve no idea how much I wanted to tell you from the beginning.”

Twilight nodded. “And you’re sure you want this? To be with me?”

“But of course, darling!” The other mare’s eyes flashed with interest.

“It’s not easy to date a princess,” Twilight went on. She allowed herself a wry smile. “Ask my brother. You’d be facing all kinds of publicity. And danger.”

Rarity waved off her concerns with a teasing smile. “Really, darling, could it be any worse than what we’ve been through together? Nightmare Moon, Discord, those Diamond Dogs? We’ve faced down huge firebreathing dragons and lived to tell the tale!”

Again, Twilight nodded. “You’re right.”

“So, then…?” Rarity leaned forward, her eyes widening with anticipation. “W-what do you think?”

It wasn’t nice to tease, but Twilight couldn’t resist. She made a show of tapping her hoof to her chin and looking away. “Hmm. What to do?”

But as Rarity continued to lean over, almost dipping her curled mane into the white sauce on her plate, Twilight snapped her head back and grinned. “Well, there’s really only one thing to decide then.”

“And that is?”

“Should we pick someplace different for our first date?”

Rarity leaned back, grabbing a napkin to wipe away the sauce from her mane. “Be serious, darling.”

Twilight grabbed her hoof and stared her in the eye. “I’ve never been more serious, Rarity.”

Seeing the way her face flushed was a victory for Twilight. She had never gotten that kind of a reaction from Flash Sentry—or any of Rarity’s so-called suitors, for that matter.

“Oh, my dearest,” Rarity whispered. “Do you really mean it?”

“I do,” Twilight whispered back. Slowly, she pulled Rarity’s hoof up and gave it a soft kiss. “I may need some time to get used to the idea of being with another mare, but I think… we could both be happy.”

When she heard Rarity sniffle and saw tears in her eyes, Twilight immediately felt guilty. But then she saw the smile on the other mare’s face and knew it wasn’t another broken heart.

Just the opposite, in fact.

Author's Note

I know, I'm just as surprised as you are that I wrote the next chapter so quickly. Guess that goes to show how interested I am in this story as opposed to my last one. Can't wait to see where this goes, and I hope the feeling's mutual!

3. Declaration

As she dragged her half-empty bag of birdseed back to the kitchen, Fluttershy wiped the sweat from her brow. She supposed she was grateful that Rainbow Dash was spending more time with Applejack, but having the other pegasus away from the weather team was starting to take its toll. All her critters had begun to seek shelter in the woods from the unseasonable autumn heat. Even Angel wasn’t complaining like he usually did; he lay on the living room sofa, with one ear drooping like a wilted flower.

Fluttershy put the bag away and sighed with relief. At least it was cooler in her cottage today. That meant poor little Spike could get some rest.

After Twilight had left to find Rarity, the little dragon had gone upstairs and passed out. He’d looked so adorable that Fluttershy didn’t have the heart to move him from the top of the bedspread. She was glad to have this time with her friends lately—

A jolt passed through her from mane to tail. Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, no, I’m late!”

On the sofa, Angel stirred and stamped his foot against the cushions.

“You’re right!” Fluttershy made haste toward the front door. “Rarity will be so upset if I don’t make it to the spa! She’ll need a good friend to talk to! I can’t be late!”

On her way out, she paused to lock the door behind her. Then a second thought hit her and Fluttershy ran back inside to write a note. Once she flew back upstairs, she left it pinned to her bedroom door, behind which she could hear Spike snoring. Loudly.

The note read:

Spike,

So sorry, but I have an appointment to keep. Be back soon!

Please try to get along with Angel Bunny.

Best wishes,
Fluttershy

Huffing from exhaustion—and the miserable heat—Fluttershy landed on the threshold to the Ponyville Day Spa and pushed the door open. She let out a final squeak and almost fainted onto the cool green carpeting.

“Goodness!” said a vague blue shape. Fluttershy blinked and looked up at Lotus Blossom, who was approaching from behind the counter. “Are you alright, Miss Fluttershy?”

“Y-yes, thank you.” Grunting, Fluttershy got back onto her hooves. Her wings had locked against her body; they’d need a good long massage before she could fly again. “I’m sorry to bother you, but about my appointment—”

“Oh, but of course!” Lotus Blossom took her by the hoof and led her inside. “Miss Rarity and Princess Twilight are already here! Please, this way!”

Hearing those names filled Fluttershy with a heady rush of joy and relief. It was going better than she’d ever expected!

As they entered the spa rooms, a whiff of mint shampoo and honey oil tickled her nose. She closed her eyes for a second and savored the moment. Rarity enjoyed this place for its style and a chance to work off her stress, but for Fluttershy, the spa was a place where she felt whole. She enjoyed the simple décor of pastel blues and pinks, which matched the gracious appearance of the sisters Lotus Blossom and Aloe. She felt a kinship with the spa ponies, who took such good care of everypony, much like how Fluttershy took care of every animal that came through her door.

Her ears perked up when she heard giggling from the next room. Fluttershy followed Lotus Blossom inside, where Twilight and Rarity were already having a nice long soak in the tub. Aloe stood beside the tub, gripping a ladle in her teeth as she poured bath salts and other fragrances into the water. It warmed Fluttershy’s heart to see Twilight laughing without a care in the world. And she was glad Rarity didn’t seem the least bit upset.

With a grin still spread across her face, Twilight turned to look at Fluttershy. Maybe it was only the steam rising from the tub, but Fluttershy’s coat suddenly grew warmer. She felt an odd tingle running through her when she saw the sparkle in Twilight’s eyes—and something else, too. But what?

I’m probably just imagining it, Fluttershy thought and flew up toward her friends.

“Welcome, darling!” Rarity exclaimed. She held her hooves out, catching Fluttershy and pulling her into the tub beside her. “I’m so glad you could make it! Isn’t this a simply marvelous day?”

“It certainly looks that way,” Fluttershy answered. A tiny sigh escaped her lips as the fragrant waters enveloped her and she sank deeper, leaving only her head exposed.

From the other side of the tub, Twilight grinned and splashed at the water with a hoof. “Your timing couldn’t be better. You’re one of the first of our friends to know about the date that Rarity and I are planning for later this week.”

“Oh, my…” Fluttershy glanced between the two mares, feeling a grin of her own begin to form. “That’s wonderful! Congratulations!”

“Thank you, sweetie.” Rarity leaned over to nuzzle her. “Now all we need to do is find somepony special for you and we can make it a double date!”

“F-for me?” The grin fell away as a blush settled over Fluttershy’s face. She sank deeper into the water, letting it wash over her muzzle and leave only the top of her mane exposed. It was so safe and inviting down here, where nopony else could see her…

Then she felt an invisible hoof drag her back to the surface. Fluttershy squeaked as Twilight held her in place with magic, giving her that same odd smile. Normally, Fluttershy was good at reading other ponies’ expressions, but this one left her confused.

What in the wide world of Equestria did it mean?

“Honestly, darling,” said Rarity, “just because I’m happy doesn’t mean I can’t look after my friends’ happiness, too. We should find you a nice stallion or mare.” She gasped and turned a pair of starry blue eyes toward the cringing Fluttershy. “Oh, what about Applejack’s brother? Or that Bulk Biceps fellow? Maybe that’s what you need! A nice big stallion to protect you!”

Squeaking, Fluttershy looked away. “I-I don’t know that that’s—”

“Rarity, don’t scare her like that.” Twilight’s soothing voice rippled through the air like the tiny waves in the hot tub. “If Fluttershy’s not interested in somepony, you shouldn’t force it.”

Rarity stared back, her jaw lowering. “But, darling, I had to force things with you, didn’t I?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and chuckled. “Yeah, but that was different. I was depressed, remember? You could’ve walked the best-looking and most intelligent stallion past me and I wouldn’t have looked up once.”

Though Rarity snorted in protest, Fluttershy could see a flash of concern in her friend’s eyes. She knew that look well. It was that same mixture of guilt and compassion that drove Rarity to be a good friend to Fluttershy, a better sister to Sweetie Belle, and a gracious dressmaker for so many of her clients. That desperate need to share her talents with others, which Fluttershy loved so much.

In truth, she’d always found Rarity to be beautiful, but she’d never felt attracted to her. Not like that, anyway.

And then, it hit her.

Fluttershy leaned back and snuck a quick peek at Twilight, who was now engaged in small talk with Aloe—something about the chemicals in the bath salts. She watched the glow in Twilight’s face and compared it to the blush and the smile she’d seen when she entered the spa.

Could it be that Twilight was attracted to her?

Oh, please, no, Fluttershy thought, turning away to hide her embarrassment. I couldn’t bear to see Rarity hurt like that.

But as she let the water and the suds soak into her coat and mane, Fluttershy began to wonder if she had feelings for Twilight like that. They’d been such good friends, always quick to share meals and adventures together. Twilight was confident like Rainbow Dash, but she could be far more considerate of Fluttershy’s feelings and that was a quality to be treasured.

It would have to wait. Fluttershy needed time to think this over. She’d never felt this way about another pony before—neither mare nor stallion. But another friend? Was that even possible?

At least, with the steam rising from the bath, she wouldn’t have to fight to hide her blush.

Stack by stack, shelf by shelf, Twilight flew across the library, grabbing every book she could find on the subject of first dates. While she was surprised at how many romance novels she had, she was far more interested in the library’s selection of dating guides. Unfortunately, nopony seemed to have written one, apart from a parenting book called How to Talk to Your Little Pony About Romance.

“No, no, no!” Twilight landed on the floor with a vicious thunk. “This isn’t what I need!”

From behind the pile of books she’d tossed out, Spike was sorting through each one like a good assistant. He poked his head up and gave Twilight a tiny scowl. “I dunno, Twilight. It’s not like we have much to choose from. Besides, aren’t you overthinking this?” He paused for a moment, then rolled his eyes. “Oh, wait, I forgot. You’re you.”

“This isn’t funny, Spike. I want my first date with Rarity to be special and I need the best plan for a magical evening!” Twilight paced around the library, considering the pile of books she’d selected. “It’s not like I can wing it and take her out to the Hay Burger!”

“Heh, ‘wing it.’” Spike gave her a thumbs-up and ducked behind the book pile. “Good one!”

Twilight’s ears dropped. “You’re just determined to not be helpful, aren’t you?”

For a few seconds, all she heard from behind the book pile was the little dragon’s shuffling. Then Spike called out, “It’s not that I don’t care, Twilight. I just think you’ll have an easier time with Rarity than you’d expect.”

That quiet confidence in his voice caught Twilight off-guard. She forgot how mature he could be—when he wanted to be, anyway. “And how do you figure that?”

“Well, the heavy lifting’s already done, isn’t it? Rarity already likes you. A lot.” He paused and stacked another book onto the neat pile he was making. “All you have to do is be yourself and see where the night takes you.”

“I suppose you’re right,” said Twilight. She rubbed at her chin, scrutinzing both the books on the floor and the dragon sorting them.

All things considered, Spike was taking the news of her date with Rarity better than she’d expected. She was glad that they’d patched things up at Fluttershy’s cottage, but she was still worried he’d be in the dumps about seeing Rarity with somepony else. But Twilight knew that Spike was full of surprises and seeing him this calm was reassuring.

Speaking of Fluttershy… Twilight was glad that Spike couldn’t see her blushing when she pictured the sweet young pegasus. Sharing that afternoon at the spa had been wonderful, but the intimate setting had started to re-trigger those feelings about Fluttershy—even with Rarity sitting right beside her in the bath and on the massage table. She didn’t want how she felt about Fluttershy to get in the way of her happiness with Rarity.

But this was only a date, Twilight reminded herself. A date didn’t automatically lead to a lifelong committed relationship. If things didn’t work out, then maybe she and Fluttershy could still—

Stop it, a small voice demanded in the back of her mind. You are not going to set yourself up for a bad evening. Rarity is your friend and you’ll treat her like a lady. She deserves nothing less.

Ah, that sour voice of conscience. In her head, it sounded like a pale imitation of Princess Celestia—and sometimes like her own mother. Twilight sighed and turned to sort through the books that Spike had stacked.

Her eyes lit up when she saw one book in particular. “Ooh, this might work…”

“Which one’s that?” asked Spike, leaning over the top of the pile.

“The Illustrious Stallion Caller!” Twilight began to flip through the pages. “It’s this steamy book I got from…”

“From?” Spike prompted.

“F-from Fluttershy…” Twilight shook her head, banishing those thoughts to the far corners of her skull. She’d deal with them later. “Anyway, I’ve heard it was very popular in Manehattan a few years ago. Maybe it has some ideas I could use for Rarity…”

It was like being back at Celestia’s school. Twilight flipped through the pages, using the table of contents as a reference guide for the plot. Yes, there were all the usual clichés: the chance meeting at the royal garden party, the love letters, the confession in the rain, all neatly wrapped in flowery prose. Nothing that really got Twilight excited; she’d rather experience love than sit around reading about it, though there was that trouble with Flash Sentry…

Suddenly, her eyes focused on the sixth chapter opening, almost halfway through the book. “Aha! That’s it!”

“What’s it?”

“A picnic!” Twilight turned the book around and handed it to Spike, who now sat on top of the book pile. “See? Sir Sterling asks Rosy Dawn out on a picnic under the moonlight and their love blooms! That’s what we need!”

Spike frowned at the page. Then his face broke out into a cruel smirk. “Uh, Twilight, when you read this, did you happen to see how their picnic ends?”

“Hmm, let’s see…” Twilight spun the book around and flipped through the next two pages. Then her jaw dropped and she slammed the book shut. “Aggh! I am not doing that to Rarity on our first date! What kind of sick mind thinks of stuff like that?”

Still giggling, Spike picked up the book and put back on top of the pile. “Still, it’s not half-bad. A picnic would be a change of pace for you two.”

Twilight kept shaking her head until the scarring mental image was gone. Then she took a deep breath and let it out slowly, releasing all her fears in a single exhale.

No more disturbing sex scenes, she told herself. And no more thinking about Fluttershy either. This night is about you and Rarity, nothing more.

“That reminds me, Spike.” Twilight trotted over to her writing desk, taking note of the quills that needed to be restocked. “When Rarity and I go out, can you look after Sweetie Belle for the evening?”

“Aww, do I have to?” She could hear the pout on Spike’s face from the other side of the library. “I was gonna make myself the best jade and topaz pie!”

“Well, maybe Sweetie Belle can help you.”

Spike grumbled something beyond Twilight’s hearing, but then he called back, “Fine! But I’m not staying up for some girly sleepover. I want you home early, you hear?”

“You have my word,” said Twilight, giggling as she began to organize her papers again.

Humming to herself, Rarity focused on applying a final layer of eyeshadow and straightening her eyelashes. The effect was on par for her usual makeup routine, but she had to take extra care tonight. This was the date she’d been dreaming about for so long.

I’m on a date with Twilight Sparkle, she thought and grinned at her reflection in the vanity mirror. Such beautiful words! No poet could do better!

But like dealing with a new client, Rarity knew that it was better to manage her expectations. Of course she wanted everything to be perfect—and, dare she hope, for the evening to end with a passionate kiss under the stars—but that only happened in romance novels and Manehattan plays. Even with Twilight being so willing to have this date, Rarity had to steel herself for the possibility that this date might be all they’d have.

Sighing, Rarity set down her makeup kit and looked into the mirror. She didn’t seem all that diffierent than usual. Even her clothes were plain—a simple blue frock that she’d once designed for Pinkie’s sister Maud, only to be turned down when she’d offered it as a gift. But maybe that was what Twilight would prefer. After all, hadn’t she loved the unfinished dress Rarity had given her for a birthday present? For a princess, her tastes were elegantly simple.

Rarity smiled and shook her head. How ironic that, for all her ambitions and her fanciful designs, she’d fallen in love with somepony so humble.

Be brave, darling, she thought, staring at her reflection and putting on a confident smile. Show her a wonderful time, regardless of what happens later.

Somepony knocked on the door to her bedroom. With a twist of her magic, Rarity opened the door and turned around, letting her hair flip to the side as she moved.

Sweetie Belle stood in the doorway, grinning. “Hi, Rarity are you…?” She stopped midsentence and gaped at her sister. “Wow! Your ensemble looks great!”

Rarity chuckled and pressed a modest hoof to her chest. “Oh, it’s nothing really.” She trotted over and nuzzled Sweetie, careful not to ruin the blush on her own cheek. “And who, pray tell, are you wearing that little blue ribbon for?”

Sweetie Belle glanced away. “N-nopony. I just thought it’d look nice, that’s all.”

It was obvious to Rarity just whom her little sister was trying to court. And considering the young fellow’s age, she didn’t see the harm in it. After all, Sweetie Belle would be in good hooves for the evening.

Or perhaps it’d be more accurate to say, in good claws.

With a tiny nudge, Rarity guided Sweetie Belle out the door and down the staircase. “Come, dearest. Let’s show this town how magnificent we sisters can be!”

“Let’s do it!” Sweetie Belle squealed and trotted ahead at an eager pace.

Twilight paused and took one last look over her shoulder at the comforting golden glow coming through the windows of her library. Then, when she caught a whiff of Rarity’s perfume, she came back to her senses and grinned.

“Allow me,” she said, using her magic to levitate the picnic basket from the ground. Twilight stepped to one side and waved her hoof toward the open road. “After you.”

“Oh, thank you,” Rarity replied, taking a few steps to the right. She looked very chic—was that the right word?—in her midnight blue frock. Twilight felt overdressed, even though she was wearing the plain cream-colored dress that Rarity herself had made for her birthday. But wearing it sent a thrill through her body, especially whenever she looked at Rarity and remembered all the loving care she’d put into each stitch and fabric.

Rarity already likes you, Spike’s voice echoed inside her head.

Right, Twilight said to the memory, grateful for the timing. Getting lost in her thoughts was too easy for her. She let out a deep breath and continued to follow her date through town.

It was a beautiful autumn night, all things considered. The weather teams had picked up the slack and kept the air cool with a refreshing gentle breeze that tickled at Twilight’s nose and mane. High above their heads, the moon was full and shining bright, so neither mare had to use their horn to light their way. Even the crickets in the fields around White Tail Woods were chirping as a soft background concert, covering the silence left by the birds who’d retreated to their dens.

A mile or so from the center of town, White Tail Woods was shrouded in a soft darkness. Yet enough moonlight remained to illuminate their path toward Lover’s Meadow. The clearing was several feet wide in diameter, covered in a fine grass with clusters of tulips and daisies spread around.

As Rarity stepped into the clearing, Twilight’s breath caught in her throat. She watched the moonlight wash over the unicorn, highlighting her gorgeous mane, her delicate face, and that elegant frock. The tip of her horn glowed a serene blue as she took the blanket from the picnic basket and spread it out over the grass, smiling as though it were no trouble at all for her.

Yes, Twilight’s heart seemed to say with each thump. Yes, yes, yes, yes…

That grace was what she wanted. That simple, loving grace. She’d seen it in Fluttershy before and now she saw it in Rarity. A grace fit for a princess, Twilight thought with a wry smile.

“I must admit,” said Rarity, settling onto the blanket, “I’m curious to see what you and Spike packed for our dinner.”

Twilight sat down beside her, not sure if she should snuggle up against Rarity or keep some distance. It had been so much easier when she’d been with Flash. “I hope you like it. I tried to get a good mix of things that we both enjoy.”

When she saw the sparkle in Rarity’s eyes, Twilight knew she’d made the right decision.

The meal that followed was pleasant; the aroma of the food was carried across the clearing through gentle nighttime breezes. They started on a quiche that Spike had baked, munched on daisy sandwiches prepared by Twilight herself, drank glasses of strawberry wine (provided for by the expert staff at Le Abreuvoir), and as for dessert—

“Oh, darling, you shouldn’t have!” Rarity marveled at the selection of dainty chocolates on the plate before her. She clapped her hooves together. “These are much too expensive to waste on a simple mare like me!”

Twilight chuckled. “You’re anything but simple, Rarity. And money isn’t any trouble for a princess.” She popped a chocolate into her mouth and savored the dark flavor spilling across her tongue. With a single crunch, the shell broke and the treat’s savory caramel center oozed down her throat. Holding back a tiny moan, Twilight closed her eyes and held onto the feeling of bliss for as long as she could.

The moment lasted until she heard a voracious chomp from the other side of the blanket. Twilight’s eyes popped open and she saw Rarity devouring the rest of the chocolates with a surprising speed. When she caught Twilight’s eye, Rarity froze, still holding a single chocolate to her lips in the blue haze of her magic.

“Er…” Rarity licked at her lips, removing some of the chocolate smear. “I beg your pardon, darling. It’s just…” She let the uneaten piece of chocolate float back down onto the plate. “Well, it’s been so long since I indulged myself so recklessly. And Nightmare Night is still a month away after all.”

All Twilight could do was smile at that remark. Much like the diamonds that adorned her flank, Rarity had more than one facet to her personality. And she was no less beautiful or valuable.

“Oh,” Rarity continued, “but where are my manners?” She turned and searched the picnic basket for a clean napkin.

At last, she had an opening. Twilight knew she had to think and move fast if she wanted to make the most of this night.

“Here,” said Twilight, casting her magic into the basket to select a napkin. “Allow me.”

She leaned over to dab at the chocolate on Rarity’s lips. The unicorn stared back with a thoughtful expression. Twilight shuffled closer and took one last swipe. It seemed a shame for such fine chocolate to stain anypony’s face, but it was worth it to be this close to Rarity. To feel Twilight’s magic caressing her silky coat and to inhale a heady blend of perfume and caramel from the edge of her mouth—

Come on, said a small voice from the corner of Twilight’s head. One that sounded a lot like Spike. Just go for it already!

So she did.

A chill ran over Rarity’s whole body, bringing her back to the point of consciousness. She wasn’t entirely sure how long she’d been out or where she was.

Then every detail came into focus.

Here she was, sitting on the picnic blanket, with both forelegs hanging limply at her sides. A strong breeze ran through the clearing, sending a chill along her back and down her tail. Rarity’s lips were pressed against Twilight’s; the moment they’d made contact, she’d lost herself in a state of pure bliss. And how could she not when Twilight looked so radiant under the moonlight, with the sweet scent of strawberry wine and chocolate on her breath?

Celestia help me, Rarity thought, it’s really happening!

When Twilight pulled back from the kiss, she held Rarity by the shoulders and smiled. Rarity took several deep breaths, trying to regain her composure—and failing each time. Not that she minded.

Only Twilight could truly unsettle her like this.

“That,” said Twilight, leaning in to nuzzle her, “was wonderful.”

Rarity’s heart leapt for joy when she noticed the blush on Twilight’s cheeks. “No, darling, you’re wonderful. I can’t compare to the likes of you.”

How many times, she wondered, had she played this mental game before? On many tear-filled nights, Rarity had sat on her bed, pouring out her heart into her diary. She could still picture every moment where she’d written out her doubts. Of course she could never be with Twilight Sparkle; nopony so common could ever win the heart of a genuine princess. Even Twilight had found love in the hooves of a guard pony from the Crystal Empire—not royal by birth, but by status. It was simply the way of the world and Rarity could never hope to change it.

But here she was, completely in love with Twilight. And she had finally kissed Rarity.

“I don’t mean to embarrass you,” Twilight continued, “but was that your first kiss?”

“Oh.” Rarity smiled, feeling a surge of panic run through her. “Well, I…” She glanced away and rubbed at the back of her mane, trying to tease the loose hairs back into place. “W-was it that obvious?”

Twilight giggled, and to Rarity’s ears, it was like hearing bells chime. “It was fine. I just thought you’d done this before. You’re usually so confident about romance.”

Sniffling, Rarity leaned into Twilight’s chest, resting her head on the other pony’s shoulder. “It’s nothing more than an act, I’m afraid. I’ve pined after so many stallions, but I’ve never even…”

Twilight’s hoof stroked at her mane, putting Rarity into a deeper state of relaxation as she sank further into the princess’s forelegs. She could lie here forever, utterly content with everything.

“I know,” said Twilight. She leaned down and planted a soft kiss on the top of Rarity’s head. “It’s okay. You’ll get better with a little practice.” After a moment, she giggled and added, “I know I did.”

Rarity laughed and squeezed Twilight as hard as she could. Tears of joy threatened to spill, but she refused to let them loose. A single drop could ruin all the makeup she’d spent so many hours perfecting and she’d only upset Twilight by showing her a face covered by running mascara.

But even if she did let loose, she knew deep down that Twilight would still forgive those tears. Rarity sighed and buried her face into Twilight’s neck, grateful for every second she had with this fine mare on this magical evening.

Author's Note

The big date finally arrives!

FYI, I'm looking for dedicated editors and proofreaders to help pre-read each chapter of this story before it goes up. If you're interested, please please please PM me and I'll send you a Google Docs link once I finish writing Chapter Four. As always, your dedication to this story is most appreciated!

4. Confirmation

Everywhere Fluttershy went, all she saw were signs of Twilight Sparkle.

When she woke up—while coming out of a lovely dream about running through a meadow—she reached out to pat the warm body beside her in bed. Only to find that nopony was there. And when she realized that she’d been thinking of Twilight, Fluttershy covered her face in her hooves and sighed.

Feeding the animals was a routine that she could do in her sleep, but Fluttershy gave it her all anyway. It was easier to stay focused on the happy smiles of critters eating and sharing meals. Listening to the birds singing filled Fluttershy with a deep joy that nothing could contest, keeping her in the air as she made her own breakfast: a humble bowl of porridge and berries. But the moment she sat down at the table, her eyes wandered over to the empty chair beside her. And then all Fluttershy could see was Twilight sitting there, smiling and happy just like she’d been only a week ago.

Don’t do this, Fluttershy chided herself. Twilight is your friend and she’s in love with Rarity. It’s just a fantasy, nothing more…

It was easy to tell herself that, to repeat those words while she wrapped herself in a scarf and walked outside. Thankfully, somepony had finally gotten through to Rainbow Dash about the weather. Now the air was pleasant and cool, appropriate for the start of autumn. Orange and yellow leaves blew around on the road leading from Fluttershy’s cottage to the open-air market in Ponyville.

When she reached the market, the first face that Fluttershy saw was Pinkie Pie. Her friend had set up an outdoor booth near Sugarcube Corner, with a fresh batch of cupcakes piled up. There was already a giant line of ponies both young and old, offering up bits for a single treat. Even from close to a mile away, Fluttershy could already hear her friend’s high-pitched voice calling out for new customers.

“Step right up and try these delicious, nutritious, sugar-riffic cakes!” The pink pony balanced a cupcake on one hoof, drawing plenty of oohs and aahs from passerby. “Made with real bran and lots of chocolate! They’re so yummy that I bet you can’t eat just one—and why would you?”

Fluttershy giggled and got into line like everypony else. The porridge was nice, but it hadn’t filled her up. Maybe it was okay to indulge herself in a mid-morning snack.

But by the time she got close to Pinkie’s booth, Fluttershy’s heart sank. She noticed a trio of cupcakes sitting prominently on top of the pile. The frosting was top of each cake was a light shade of violet with a curious pink streak running through the middle. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, the sugar crystals coating the frosting actually sparkled in the sunlight.

Suddenly, Fluttershy wasn’t sure she wanted to go through with this.

But it was too late. Pinkie noticed her in line and grinned. “Hey, Fluttershy! Fluttershy, over here! Yoo hoo! Hey, come and have a cupcake on the house, even though this is a booth!”

“Oh, no, that’s all right,” said Fluttershy, backing away.

“No, it’s okay,” said a familiar voice. Fluttershy caught a glimpse of Lyra in line ahead of her. She winked and began to move to one side, as did everypony around her. “You go on ahead, sweetie.”

“N-no, it’s fine, I’ll wait—”

Her voice broke off into a terrified squeak as Lyra’s magic pulled her forward. Fluttershy could feel everypony’s eyes tracking her as she was brought toward the front of the line.

Pinkie greeted her with a huge smile. “Go ahead, Shy! Anyone you want, no charge!”

Trembling, Fluttershy glanced at the pile of cupcakes on display. She noticed that Pinkie’s choice of frosting had been deliberate. She saw combinations of yellow and pink, white and violet, orange and yellow, and rainbow swirls. All in imitation of their friends’ colors.

And right there, taunting her in front of everypony, were cupcakes that reminded her of the sweet and lovely Twilight Sparkle.

It wasn’t fair, but she couldn’t say no with so many ponies watching. Fluttershy swallowed and lifted her shaking hoof to the cakes on top.

“You got it!” Pinkie Pie’s hooves blurred around the cupcake, depositing it into a tiny paper bag, which then flew into the air. Fluttershy was barely able to catch it with her teeth. “See you later, alligator! Next!”

Fluttershy squeaked something like “Thank you” from behind the bag in her teeth. As she turned away, she extended one wing to take her snack and gingerly drop it into one of her saddlebags. Meanwhile, most of the ponies in line had turned away, focusing again on Pinkie and her antics.

Trotting through the market, Fluttershy felt like she was going through the motions of her day. She didn’t have to argue with any vendors about the price of vegetables or hay. Everywhere she went, she asked for what she needed, paid, and left. Nopony bothered her, not even one of her best friends.

It wasn’t like anypony could be worse than the hornets’ nest buzzing inside her head.

Fluttershy just didn’t get it. She’d never once looked at anypony with interest before, but the moment she found out that Twilight was committed to Rarity, she couldn’t stop thinking about her. Where was the sense in that?

Rainbow Dash would probably tell her to go for it, but that wasn’t fair to anypony. All Fluttershy would do was break somepony’s heart—including her own.

But when she listened to her head, she saw Twilight’s warm and encouraging smile during all those practice sessions for the Ponyville relay team. To see that princess, so proud and regal, wearing one of Pinkie Pie’s silly cheerleader outfits. Fluttershy had looked down for only a second during her final trial run—and there was Twilight, wearing the biggest grin as she waved her pom-poms and shouted, “Go, Fluttershy!”

Really, that was all she wanted now. To hear Twilight telling her that it was okay to have these feelings and nothing was wrong and they could all still be friends.

With another swallow, Fluttershy left the market and turned away from the road that led back to her cottage. She felt awful, but she knew she had to go and see Twilight at once. For the sake of their friendship.

But if we could be more than friends… Fluttershy gritted her teeth and shook those thoughts away. When that didn’t work, she turned her trot into a full-on gallop toward the library.

Twilight respected the silence of a good library, where the only background noise came from pages being turned and books being slid in and out of their shelves—in the correct order, of course. But ever since she was a filly, she also loved the sound of unicorns practicing magic. That tiny hum coming out of somepony’s horn as they levitated objects through the air or cast a spell across the room never failed to send a shiver of delight through her whole body.

It was with such enthusiasm that she watched Sweetie Belle attempt yet again to levitate the drops of water from the bucket sitting in the middle of the floor. With tiny, adorable grunts, the little filly stared at the bucket, her horn turning bright green as she cast out her aura. The bucket shook for a moment and Twilight watched as a single rippling ball of water—no bigger than the filly’s left ear—rose into the air.

“Oh, Sweetie, that’s marvellous!” Rarity exclaimed, lifting her head from the book she’d been reading. “Bravo!”

“Th-thanks!” Sweetie Belle didn’t take her eyes off the water hovering midair.

Twilight smiled and took a cautious step forward. “It’s all right. Take a deep breath. You can do this. Just stay focused.”

“Yes, you can!” Rarity continued, utterly oblivious to the glare forming on her sister’s face. “Why, when I was your age, I couldn’t lift a spoon to save my life! But look at me now. I’m sure you’ll get to be as good in no time at all!”

With each word from her sister’s lips, Sweetie Belle’s grip on the water globe grew shakier. Twilight was tempted to call out Rarity for putting such pressure on the poor girl, but she’d wait until they were alone. It wouldn’t be fair to Sweetie Belle to see her sibling having an argument with her marefriend, especially when she was so close to getting this test right.

But as soon as that thought crossed her mind, the inevitable happened.

The water came splashing down onto the bucket, rather than into it. A lovely spray of water droplets splattered everypony in a six-foot radius. Twilight shook her mane out and then raced over to console Rarity, who was shrieking in despair at her waterlogged coiffure.

“Oh, would you look at this!” Rarity cried. With both hooves, she squeezed at the curls of her mane, rinsing out water all over the library floor. “And I’ve already been to the spa this week! Hopefully the spa sisters can accommodate me if I hurry!”

Twilight chuckled and patted Rarity’s head. “It doesn’t look too bad.”

“Maybe not to you, love—”

She stopped midsentence when Spike rushed downstairs with a fluffy white towel and a mane care kit in his claws. The little dragon knelt down and offered the accessories without a word, just a kind and appreciative smile.

Rarity blinked. “Oh.” She smiled and accepted the towel with a flick of her magic. “Thank you, Spikey-wikey. You’re far too kind.”

“Don’t mention it.” Spike had produced another, smaller towel from behind his back and went over to drape it around Sweetie Belle’s shoulders. “I had a feeling you guys would need this.”

Twilight grinned when she saw the attention Spike was giving Sweetie Belle. Of course he’d been denying any interest in her in the last week, but his actions said otherwise. She didn’t miss all the telltale signs: the way his face lit up when he and Sweetie were talking, the tail wag he’d get when she laughed at something he said, and the extra effort he’d put into cleaning up the mess from one of her failed magic tests. It was the sort of obvious and adorable behavior that Twilight had come to associate with young love.

Unfortunately, she’d failed to recognize those signs back in the human world, with that version of Flash. Picturing his face sent a pang of guilt through Twilight’s heart and she looked over at Rarity, who had already gotten her hair neat and dry again.

Now there was a fine mare, she thought. The sort of gracious and lovely pony who could brighten Twilight’s day with a smile and a nuzzle. And the more they’d talked since their first date, the more Twilight appreciated how educated Rarity was compared to the rest of their friends. She knew so much about Equestrian history and culture that it was like going to a museum. For once, Twilight could sit back and listen to somepony else give a thrilling lecture.

How did I ever get so lucky? she wondered.

But the quiet, happy moment came to an abrupt end when somepony knocked at the front door. Twilight trotted over to answer it, surprised to find a bedraggled, hard-breathing Fluttershy on the other side.

“Oh, T-Twilight…” The pegasus gasped for air, drawing back for a moment. “I-I’m so glad you’re… home…”

“What’s wrong, Fluttershy?”

“I… need to…” Her mouth kept moving, but Fluttershy didn’t say another word after that. She let out a tiny, tired squeak and slumped forward into Twilight’s open forelegs.

“Oh, goodness!” Rarity exclaimed, leaping to her hooves. “Whatever happened to you, darling?”

Twilight examined the pegasus’s half-closed eyes and checked the dirt lining the bottom of her hooves. “Looks to me like she was running hard to get here.”

“Should we take her to a hospital?”

Shaking her head, Twilight let go of Fluttershy, catching her in her magic and levitating her over the ground. “She just needs to rest. I’ll take her upstairs.” When she saw Spike and Sweetie Belle watching quietly, she smiled and added, “Spike, why don’t you start on lunch for our guests? I’m sure Sweetie Belle might like to learn about the finer points of your culinary skills.”

“Uhh, yeah…” The little dragon blushed, but only for a second. Then he reasserted his tough guy face, drawing himself up like a royal guard and marching over to the kitchen. “Right this way, Sweetie Belle! You’re about to see a master chef at work!”

As the two kids raced off, Twilight caught Rarity’s eye. “Can you keep an eye on them? I promise I won’t be long.”

“Of course,” Rarity answered. She gave Fluttershy a nervous glance, then trotted out of the room without another word.

Sighing, Twilight continued upstairs, still floating Fluttershy behind her like a bag full of books. It was amazing how this full-grown pegasus was somehow lighter to carry than an earth pony. Probably something to do with the hollow bone structure common to all pegasi. It made flying so much easier, according to Twilight’s reading.

By the time she reached her bedroom, Fluttershy had fallen asleep. Twilight carefully shifted her aura around, depositing her friend onto the bed. With another twist of her magic, she lifted the covers and tucked Fluttershy in. And not once did the sleeping mare stir.

“You poor thing,” Twilight said. She trotted over to her friend’s side, giving her a quick nuzzle. “What in the world put you in such a hurry?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer, which was just as well. When Twilight looked down at her sleeping face, she felt something stir in the bottom of her heart. A quiet longing that she thought she’d put to rest after her date with Rarity.

That sweet and innocent face. Those lips, parted slightly as she began to snore. Even her snoring was graceful!

Why do I feel this way around you? Twilight wondered. I’m happy with Rarity. Truly I am! So why can’t I stop these feelings for you, Shy?

She wondered if she should tell Fluttershy how she felt. But would that be the right thing to do? Yes, nopony was as forgiving or understanding as this kindhearted pegasus, but Twilight had a suspicion that she’d only make things worse by admitting her feelings. That confession would hang over their friendship like an ominous black cloud, drenching every happy moment together with uncomfortable truths. At least with Rarity, they’d taken a chance on love and things were going great between them. But how to reconcile that joy with another pony?

Twilight stood beside her bed, watching Fluttershy curl up under the covers. Every passing second was unbearable, with Rarity waiting downstairs and this sweet little pony lying in her bed, right in front of her, just waiting to be…

Before she could stop herself, Twilight leaned down and planted a soft kiss on Fluttershy’s forehead. Her lips lingered for only a second, but that was more than enough time to absorb the scent of the mint shampoo in Fluttershy’s hair and the tulip fragrance she wore outdoors.

There we go, thought Twilight and turned to leave the room. It’s done. I’ll never have to think about her like that ever again—

She froze when a pair of hooves caught the back of her neck.

“Twilight?” a soft voice whispered.

When she looked back, Twilight saw Fluttershy staring up at her, now fully awake. Those big beautiful eyes staring up at her with… what, exactly?

No. Twilight’s heart went still. No, it couldn’t be…

Everything went slow for the next few seconds, which stretched out like minutes. Twilight saw herself being pulled back toward Fluttershy. She didn’t resist when the timid pegasus pressed her lips against the side of her cheek, lingering just as Twilight had done with her only a moment ago. And when she broke away from the kiss, Fluttershy sank back into bed with a tiny whimper.

“I’m…” She gasped and pulled her hooves up to her chin, using the blanket to shield herself from Twilight. “I-I’m so sorry. I never meant to…”

Twilight barely heard her. She was too busy touching her cheek and savoring the warmth from Fluttershy’s lips.

A kiss from Fluttershy. Now that was something she’d never dreamt could happen.

“Did…?” As she battled the gray fog inside her head, Twilight cleared her throat and tried again to speak. “Did you come here to tell me that—?”

“I think I love you?” Fluttershy finished. She pulled the sheets up to her eyes. Her poor little body began to shake, sending out anxious ripples across the bedsheets.

I love you, too was on the tip of Twilight’s tongue. Though she kept staring blankly, inside she was running over meadows in the warm summer sun, frollicking and laughing as she cheered for all the world to see. It was like falling for Flash Sentry all over again.

But it wasn’t all sunny inside. There was still one kernel of doubt that kept her at bay. One rock-hard fact that loomed deep in her mind.

Rarity was still downstairs, totally unaware of what had just happened.

Why? Twilight demanded. Why does my love life have to be so complicated?

“I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy said again. With each word, she moved herself away from Twilight, huddling deeper into the bed and under the covers like some feathered yellow snail. “Please, don’t tell Rarity. I didn’t mean to do that. I only—”

“It’s okay, Fluttershy.” Twilight said the words without thinking; it was her standard response whenever a friend of hers was in need. Then, when she looked over the pitiful pony lying in her bed, she reached out and stroked the side of her mane.

Fluttershy flinched, but didn’t pull away. She stared at Twilight in quiet disbelief.

And here was a new dilemma, as if she didn’t have enough of those. Twilight could be honest and confess her own feelings to both Fluttershy and Rarity. She could also pretend nothing had happened and keep the secret forever, letting Rarity believe she was the only mare for her while her heart pined for another. And while these thoughts chased themselves ragged through her mind, Twilight was struck with the irony that, once again, she was stuck with keeping secrets between Fluttershy and Rarity.

But this time, there was no Photo Finish or fashion shows to contend with. No adoring press or rabid fans. Just the three of them, with poor Twilight stuck in the middle.

And just like before, there was only one good way out of this mess.

“I suppose, if we’re going to be honest with each other,” she said quietly, “I should tell you that I’ve been going through the same trouble you have.”

“What trouble?” Fluttershy blinked. That innocent frown made Twilight want to lean in and kiss her, to sweep her up in her forelegs and never let go.

So she did.

Fluttershy never wanted this dream to end.

All those doubts and tension she’d been suffering all day long vanished in one instant of bliss. What did she need to fear anymore? Here she was, locked in a passionate embrace with Twilight Sparkle, the smartest and bravest pony she knew. Everything made sense now. Fluttershy would hold onto this kiss for the rest of her life, taking refuge in its joy.

But when the kiss broke, reality crashed around her.

She was breathing hard. Sweat covered her face and her forelegs. Fluttershy blinked as she realized that neither the hooves holding her shoulders nor the smiling face of Twilight were imaginary.

“Th… th-that…” she whispered.

“I know,” Twilight replied, still smiling.

“Th-that wasn’t a dream…”

“No, it wasn’t.”

Fluttershy lifted a hoof to Twilight’s cheek. It was warm to the touch and Twilight didn’t even flinch. “You’re real…”

“I sure am.”

Her breath caught in her throat. Celestia be praised, she’d actually done it!

And she’d done it with Rarity waiting downstairs. Fluttershy’s happiest moment suddenly became her worst nightmare.

Well, except for the smile on Twilight’s face. That was alright, wasn’t it?

“W-what do we do now?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight opened her mouth to reply, but when she didn’t say anything, she closed it and shook her head slowly. “I’m not sure. All I do know is…” She paused, staring down at her hooves with a bashful frown. “I like you a lot, Shy. And I like Rarity, too. I really can’t explain it.”

It was difficult for Fluttershy to focus on Twilight. In her mind’s eye, she saw Rarity’s tear-stricken face when she found out. She imagined the anger and the sorrow, all the terrible curses pouring out from her best friend’s mouth as she ran off. Rarity’s one chance of happiness with her special somepony, only to be ruined by Fluttershy. She couldn’t live with that pain. Not even for one day with Twilight.

“You shouldn’t hold out for me,” Fluttershy said. Every word cut into her throat, but she had to keep going, for Rarity’s sake. “I don’t want to be the pony who gets between you and Rarity.”

“You aren’t,” Twilight insisted. With both hooves reaching up, she pulled Fluttershy into a gentle hug. “We’ll figure something out. I’ll tell Rarity. I’ll make sure she doesn’t get upset at you. I have to believe that we can still be friends in spite of this.”

Fluttershy really, really wanted to believe her. Something about Twilight’s voice was so reassuring; it made her want to fly, even when she was too tired to run. For a moment, she could almost forget that mental image of Rarity crying and running away to Manehattan.

Meanwhile, Twilight let go of Fluttershy. With one hoof, she pushed Fluttershy back into bed and used her magic to pull the covers over her again. “But we’ll worry about that later. Right now, just lie here and get some rest, okay?” She smiled sweetly. “Can you do that for me?”

For that smile, Fluttershy felt like she could do anything. She nodded and let her head fall back onto Twilight’s pillow.

Twilight patted her on the head. “Sweet dreams, Shy.” Then, she turned and left the room, using her magic to pull the curtains closed.

Watching the commotion in Twilight’s kitchen was an odd treat for Rarity. She appreciated the skill with which Spike prepared the sandwiches, cutting slices of bread and tomatoes with such determination written on his cute little face. But like mixing colors or tastes, she also delighted in the sight of dear little Sweetie Belle, who tried so hard to mix a salad, but put more lettuce and dressing on the floor with her telekinesis than into the actual bowl. Fortunately for Spike’s short temper, Rarity was experienced at cleaning up after her sister and used her own magic to follow the filly around with a damp cloth and a wastebasket.

Seeing the two try to work did make Rarity wonder about how Twilight and Spike had built up their relationship before coming to Ponyville. What had it been like to raise a dragon from the day he hatched? How did it compare to taking care of a unicorn filly? And was it easier for Twilight, growing up in the fine city of Canterlot instead of boring old Ponyville?

But such questions would have to wait. When she saw the tray of sandwiches that Spike had set up on the kitchen table, Rarity knew she could wait no longer. She had to go upstairs and check on sweet Fluttershy. Who knew what terrible illness she’d come down with? But perhaps it wasn’t anything that a little bedrest and a nuzzle couldn’t fix.

“All right, you two,” said Rarity. With a final spell, she dropped the soiled washcloth onto the kitchen counter and set down the wastebasket in the corner. “Go ahead and start. I’ll go and call Twilight down. And perhaps Fluttershy as well.”

“Okay!” Sweetie Belle squealed, almost knocking over the tray that Spike was adjusting. The little dragon shot a glare at her, but it soon melted away into a look of embarrassment.

Rarity chuckled and trotted out of the kitchen. Ahh, to be so young and new to the ways of love!

As if you’re one to talk! her conscience retorted. Twilight was still your first kiss!

But they were getting better, Rarity knew. They’d had so many fine dinners and long walks and even a few more kisses when nopony else was looking. It was so wonderful being Twilight’s marefriend. She wouldn’t give it up for anything in the whole wide world!

On her way to the stairs, Rarity heard hoofsteps clip-clopping toward her. She glanced up and smiled when she saw Twilight coming toward her. “There you are, darling! I was starting to get worried! How is our dear Fluttershy—?”

“She’s fine,” Twilight cut in. “She just needs sleep.”

The curtness of her tone surprised Rarity, as did the concerned look on her face. It didn’t match what she was saying.

Was there something wrong with Fluttershy? Rarity prayed it wasn’t the case.

“I’m sorry to spring this on you,” Twilight continued, a little softer in her tone now. Her hoof came to rest on Rarity’s shoulder. “There’s something we need to talk about, but I’d rather wait until after lunch.” She glanced toward the kitchen, where a pair of young voices could be heard. “It’s not something I want the others to hear.”

“Yes, of course, dearest.” Rarity leaned in and gave her a nuzzle. “Whatever you need.”

“Right now?” Twilight smiled. With that Canterlot-born grace of hers, she leaned forward on her front hooves and kissed Rarity just below the horn. “I need you and nopony else.”

Rarity’s eyes drifted shut. “Oh, Twilight Sparkle. You definitely know how to treat a lady…”

“And you sure know how to be one,” Twilight replied, giving her a wink as they headed back toward the kitchen.

Author's Note

Many thanks to Outcast9851, A L Kelthian, silver hands et al. for taking the time to edit and proofread this chapter. I hope all their hard work and my attempts to put their suggestions into practice paid off for all my other readers!

5. Confrontation

Everypony had strange dreams, but as Fluttershy woke up, she had to wonder what that last dream had been about. All she could recall was this recurring image of herself and Twilight, wrapped up in a fine white blanket, as cozy as could be. But then there was something about the blanket also being a very sticky silk, and Rarity was a giant spider spinning her web around them, cooing the entire time…

Fluttershy groaned and buried her head underneath the pillow. Her therapist back in Fillydelphia would have a field day with that dream.

Blinking, she lifted her head and glanced around the room. Another moment passed before it finally sunk in that she wasn’t in her own bedroom.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy whispered. She sat up immediately, kicking off the covers and wiping away the loose strands of hair that had fallen onto Twilight’s pillow. But her hoof lingered on the warm pillow, bringing a sad smile to her face.

That wasn’t a dream, she reminded herself. For the first time in her life, Fluttershy had finally admitted having a crush on somepony—and she’d acted on it, too! Dr. Freiberger would’ve called that a “massive step forward.”

But when she considered how late in the day it was, Fluttershy’s good feelings dissipated. Somewhere, downstairs or outside the library, Twilight and Rarity were having a chat. A very serious talk about Fluttershy and how Twilight felt about her. And when she pictured that, all Fluttershy could see was Rarity crying. Again.

First with Photo Finish, and then with Iron Will… Fluttershy buried her face into her hooves, letting her tail wrap around her like a security blanket. Why is it every time I try something new, I only end up making my best friends cry?

And then she heard voice comment inside her head. An old and bitter voice that she’d been hearing all her life. Just stop it, Shy. You’ll only hurt somepony if you can’t do better than that.

Her father’s voice felt so real that Fluttershy almost started crying herself. But her mother had taught her how to hold back. Biting down on her lip, she counted backward from three and felt the tears dry up. Her head and her heart still ached for release, but they could wait until she was safe in her room.

Let’s go home, her mother’s kind voice whispered in her ear. Fluttershy imagined Posey’s hoof stroking through her mane, brushing out all the knots and tangles. You’ll feel better, I promise…

Perhaps that would be best. Fluttershy hopped out of Twilight’s bed. She paused long enough to clear away any loose feathers and hairs, and then remade the bed as neatly as she could.

Spreading her wings, Fluttershy rose into the air and pulled the curtains open. With another nudge, she pushed the double windows open, letting a deep chill into the room. Fluttershy quailed for a moment, but right then, the autumn breeze felt better than all the pain bottled up inside.

Home, she told herself. I’ll feel better once I’m back home.

With two quiet wing-flaps, she left the bedroom and headed outside. But as her rear legs kicked the windows shut behind her, Fluttershy tasted something bittersweet in her mouth. She lifted a hoof to her lips and inhaled slowly.

Memories of that beautiful kiss with Twilight overwhelmed her, almost knocking her off-course. Fluttershy had half a mind to race back inside and throw herself into Twilight’s forelegs for one last kiss.

“I hope you can forgive me, Twilight,” she whispered and turned to leave once more.

With time, she could put this all behind her. Chalk it up to another strange dream.

Twilight poured another cup of tea and floated it over to Rarity. Now that lunch was over, they finally had the library to themselves. Sweetie Belle had gone outside with Spike to run around and practice some more magic, with Spike borrowing an old checklist from Twilight’s kindergarten days to keep track of the filly’s progress. Seeing them leave together had been sweet, but it also felt like all the joy was leaving the library.

Seeing Rarity’s tender smile was only making it harder for Twilight to stay focused. She had to be smart about this. One wrong move and she’d send Rarity running back to Carousel Boutique in tears.

Thinking of Fluttershy asleep in her room put Twilight at ease. It was a pleasant thought that didn’t have any romantic connotations. Only a peaceful image to reflect on. She allowed herself a smile and took a sip from her own teacup.

“So, darling,” Rarity said, turning away from the tea set on the table that she’d been admiring, “what is it that you wanted to talk about?”

“It’s about Fluttershy,” Twilight replied, flinching as that lovely name escaped her mouth. Why would such a beautiful name hurt? It didn’t seem right. “It’s about why she came over and what happened upstairs.”

Rarity nodded and took another sip of tea.

“I…” Twilight ducked her head. “Well, the truth is… I kissed her.”

“Oh, well, that’s…” Rarity’s polite grin suddenly dropped. Her eyes went wide as the truth finally registered. “Wait a minute. You kissed Fluttershy?”

Twilight winced. “Well, technically she kissed me first. J-just on the cheek. And then, when she said that she had feelings for me, I… um…”

The teacup that had been floating beside Rarity suddenly fell. A last-minute wave of magical energy caught it before the cup could smash into the table. Twilight felt every drop of tea that splashed over the rim and soaked into the wood below. Each splash was a tiny dagger being thrust right into her heart.

When she looked up, she saw that Rarity was shaking from mane to tail. Twilight wanted badly to throw her forelegs around her, stroke her mane, and whisper that she was sorry and could she please be forgiven. But she doubted Rarity was going to be in a forgiving mood just yet.

Or ever, that cynical voice in her head added.

“I wish I could say I was kidding, but I’m not,” Twilight added, trying to fill the painful silence in the library. “I don’t want to break your heart, but I’ve got feelings for Fluttershy, too.” Her head dipped toward the table. It wouldn’t do to let Rarity see the tears welling up in her eyes. “You deserve better than me, Rarity. I refuse to keep this a secret from you, so if you want to leave… I won’t stop you.”

“Sweetheart…”

Lifting her eyes, Twilight noticed the hurt expression on Rarity’s face. She’d expected that. But she hadn’t counted on the hoof that Rarity extended toward her.

It took a second for Twilight to muster up the courage and take Rarity’s hoof into her own. She blinked back her tears and marveled at how warm it felt. Warm and soft like Fluttershy’s lips—

No! Twilight shouted at her subconscious. Bad Twilight! Stay on task!

Meanwhile, Rarity was sitting perfectly still. She let out a gentle sigh. “You might find it hard to believe, but I’m seriously fighting the urge to run out the door.” When Twilight didn’t respond, the unicorn added with a wry smile, “Not too long ago, Applejack pointed out that I tend to run away instead of confronting my fears or listening to what other ponies have to say. Being with you has helped me try to curb that unfortunate behavior of mine.”

Twilight nodded, grateful for that show of faith. She wasn’t feeling it herself at the moment.

“Please, be honest,” she said quietly. “How mad are you right now?”

“Truthfully?” Rarity shook her head. “I’m not mad. You think I would be, but I’m not.” She closed her eyes for a moment, giving Twilight enough time to thank Celestia and any other deities for this reprieve. “I suppose… disappointed is the right word for how I feel.”

“Disappointed in me?”

Again, Rarity shook her head. “No. Darling, you did nothing wrong.” She sighed. “It’s me. Here I am, trying to be everything you could want in a marefriend, when all along you’ve been attracted to Fluttershy.”

Twilight’s mouth dropped open. “Don’t blame yourself. You couldn’t have known—”

“I know, but please listen, darling.” Rarity’s hoof tightened around Twilight’s. “I’ve known Fluttershy for a long time. I’d always dreamed of seeing her paired up with somepony. The fact that she loves you doesn’t surprise me at all.” For a moment, she wore the ghost of a smile. “How could anypony not fall in love with you?”

That smile sent a shiver through Twilight. She loved seeing it on her face and instantly hated herself for how she felt about Fluttershy. Not for the last time, she wondered why her heart couldn’t make up its mind. When she was in the room with Rarity, she truly loved her, but she felt the same whenever she shared the same space as Fluttershy.

I have to believe we can make this work, she insisted to herself, quelling her doubts for the moment.

“But if I had to choose, I would rather see you happy with Fluttershy than stuck with me,” Rarity continued. Her lovely smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. “I don’t want to be known throughout Equestria as the mare who got in the way of Princess Twilight’s one true love.”

“You won’t,” said Twilight, reaching out with both her hooves to grab at Rarity’s foreleg on the table. She clutched it as gently as she could, looking her marefriend in the eye. “Rarity, you still mean the world to me. I don’t want to lose you, all right?” Then she shook her head. “I just wish I knew how to handle these feelings about Fluttershy. I don’t want to break anypony’s heart.”

For a second, she was sitting beside Flash Sentry in the forest, watching him bandage up his broken wing with a sullen gaze. All those short and bitter exchanges between them flared up in her mind in less than a second. “I know what that pain feels like and it’s because of you that I got over it.”

A tiny sigh escaped Rarity’s lips. Her face lit up once more. “Oh, my dearest…”

“It’s true. You know it is.”

Rarity nodded and bent down to kiss Twilight’s hoof. “Of course. But maybe…” Her smile turned crooked as she struggled to find the words. “Maybe that’s all I was able to do for you. All you needed was me to awaken your heart’s desire and steer you toward Fluttershy.”

Twilight hadn’t considered that possibility. Turning it over in her mind, she could see the logic behind that line of thought. Flash had been her first romance, which meant Rarity would be the stepping stone to a better relationship with Fluttershy. It was a very neat theory, all in all.

Except her heart and her head were having a major disagreement. Her heart still ached for Rarity, even while confessing her love for Fluttershy. Back to square one.

“As a matter of fact, I’ll let you in on a secret,” Rarity added, still caressing Twilight’s hooves. “When I first met Fluttershy, I had my eye on her just as you do now.”

“You’re kidding.” Twilight stared up at Rarity, trying to spot a telltale smirk or wink to show she wasn’t serious. But the longer she looked, the more uncertain she became. “Sweet Celestia, you had a crush on Shy?”

Rarity shrugged. “Well, as you know, it’s quite hard to resist her charms. She is rather lovely and has such a pleasant personality to match.” Her eyes went distant while she spoke. “I remember trying to work up the courage to tell her how I felt after a month of getting to know her. I did the same things I did with you. We had dinner at Le Abreuvoir, we took long walks together, and I insisted on styling her mane a few times. All just to get close to her.”

Twilight blinked. “So what happened?”

“Well, it’s funny. I suppose I was too shy to ever ask her out.” Rarity glanced up toward the ceiling. Toward the bedroom where Fluttershy would now be fast asleep. “I thought that telling her how I felt would scare her off. And in any case, I assumed that my crush on Fluttershy was nothing more than a phase. I was more attracted to stallions until…”

“Until what?”

Rarity blushed. “Well, until you came along.”

Twilight glanced away, but she couldn’t resist blushing either. “Oh. Right…”

If she was being honest with herself, she knew that she’d been hoping that her own feelings for Fluttershy were also nothing more than a phase. Twilight could see that she was following the same lines as Rarity, hoping that her friendship with Fluttershy would win out over trying for a love affair. The only problem was that she knew that Fluttershy loved her back and that they could be happy together.

Her feelings were too mixed up. Twilight needed to stay objective and treat the problem logically. She began by imaging a chalkboard like the kind she’d used at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. A dark green chalkboard sitting at the front of an empty classroom, with fine white piece of chalk floating in the grip of Twilight’s magic. The more she could visualize it, the more focused her thoughts became.

On the mental board, she wrote out a quick syllogism.

* I love Rarity with all my heart.

* My heart has enough room to love Fluttershy.

∴ My love for Rarity and my love for Fluttershy aren’t mutually exclusive.

The piece of chalk scribbled furiously underneath those words as Twilight tried to sort out what to do next. Why did she have to pick between the two? She loved Rarity for her sense of style and her generous spirit, and she loved Fluttershy for her sweet nature and her gentle presence. Having both mares in her life was an invaluable treasure, just like any one of her friends. Except that these two were more than friends to her—

Twilight gasped. A meteor shower of inspiration raced through her brain—a million synapses all firing at once. The chalkboard in her head dissolved, bringing her back to the present moment.

Rarity stared at her with a mild frown. “Darling? Are you all right?”

Clearing her throat, Twilight said, “I’m… thinking.”

“Well, you’re very good at that.”

“What if…?” Twilight quickly levitated her teacup to her lips and took a sip to clear out the dryness in her throat. Her tea had gone cold, but that was fine. “What if none of us had to break up over this?”

Rarity’s frown deepened. “I’m sorry, I don’t understand.”

Fighting to urge to babble on about the proof she’d worked out mentally, Twilight forced herself to take a breath and let it out slowly. She looked Rarity in the eye and smiled. “I know I’m going to sound crazy, so just be patient with me.”

Rarity nodded without a word. Her hoof tightened around Twilight’s again.

“You said you had a crush on Fluttershy when you first met her,” Twilight continued. “I’m guessing that you fell for her for the same reasons I did, right?” Before Rarity could respond, she cut her off with a hoof squeeze and added, “And we both know that Shy likes me the same way that you do.”

Twilight grinned, feeling the idea boil to the surface of her brain right as it left her mouth. “So what if, instead of choosing to sacrifice one relationship for another, we opened up our relationship to include Fluttershy?”

A deep silence fell over the library. Twilight thought she heard a commotion upstairs, but she couldn’t tell. Maybe Fluttershy was stirring in her sleep. It didn’t matter. What mattered was the beautiful unicorn sitting across from her with an expression of wonder on her face.

“That’s…” Rarity’s mouth opened and closed a few times. “That’s certainly a… novel idea.”

“I know, it’s the craziest idea anypony’s ever had—”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that.” Rarity broke out into a sly smile. “Clearly, you’ve never seen my sister and her friends try to get their cutie marks as pastry chefs for pets.”

Twilight giggled. Rarity was right; that concept was far too wild for her poor brain to handle.

Another moment passed in silence. Rarity’s expression turned thoughtful as she looked Twilight over, never once letting go of her hooves.

“I must admit,” she finally said, “I do like Fluttershy more as a friend, but I suppose that’s only because I gave up on trying to woo her years ago.” A timid, almost wistful smile crossed her face. “But perhaps I could learn to see her that way again. To see Shy through your eyes, darling.”

Twilight grinned, letting out a fierce cheer inside her head. “You’ll really consider it?”

“For you, Twilight?” Rarity bent down and kissed her on the hoof again. “I’d consider anything.”

Relief flooded through Twilight’s veins. She felt so wonderful that she leapt up from her seat and raced over to Rarity’s side, nuzzling her without stopping. Her marefriend returned the gesture with equal enthusiasm.

For the first time that afternoon, Twilight’s head wasn’t spinning. Everything felt right, somehow. Like this was the solution she’d been dancing around all along.

“Well,” she said, her head still buzzing with new and wondrous ideas, “Fluttershy’s probably finished her nap by now. Think we should go up and tell her the good news?”

Rarity smiled. “If you think she can handle it…”

“That’s why we’ll tell her together.” Twilight draped her hoof over Rarity’s shoulder. “I’m sure she’ll be receptive to the idea.”

Twilight stared at the scene before her. When she’d last left this room, she was positive that she’d left a sleeping pegasus in her bed with the curtains drawn shut. But the curtains were open, the window was shut, and the bed looked as though nopony had slept there at all.

“I’ll give her credit. She knows how to make an exit.” Then, glancing over at Rarity, Twilight offered a sheepish grin. “Or at least a quiet one.”

“Hmm.” Rarity rubbed at her chin, examining the bed. “Darling, do you remember that time I showed you how to use my gem locator spell?”

“I sure do, but what does that—?”

“It’s all a matter of deduction.” Rarity trotted over the bed, her horn lighting up as she did. Her blue aura covered the bedspread, sending up tiny ripples along every stitch and corner. “Our dear Fluttershy may think she’s been discreet, but I’ve been to the spa with her many times and I know a thing or two about pegasus body care.”

“Such as?” Twilight felt like she was playing the clueless pony to Pinkie Pie’s detective all over again. Though Rarity was clearly leagues ahead of the party planner.

Rarity smiled and floated a single pink hair toward Twilight. “On any other occasion, if Fluttershy was feeling a bit frazzled, she’d go straight to the spa. Loose hairs and old feathers can quite a hindrance to any flier. But the fact that she took off in a hurry—to avoid us, no less—leaves only one other place where she’d be.”

“Straight back to her cottage?”

“Precisely,” Rarity with a triumphant smile.

Twilight felt her knees wobble a touch. Her eyes drifted half-shut. “Have I told you how amazing you look when you’re being brilliant?”

“Oh!” In a flash, Rarity’s victorious expression gave way to an embarrassed smile. She glanced over to the bed. “Well, thank you, but I think we ought to focus more on Fluttershy.”

“You’re right.” Twilight siddled up against Rarity. “We need to go and tell her that everything’s going to be okay.”

“Yes…” Rarity turned back to Twilight with a searching gaze. “You know, not that I’m having second thoughts about this, er, arrangement you’ve suggsted…”

“But?”

“Well, I get that we need to convince Fluttershy. But however will we explain this to all our friends?”

Twilight opened her mouth to say it’d be fine, but even she had to stop and wonder. Would it, in fact, be okay? Sure, Pinkie Pie wouldn’t mind so long as she got to plan bigger parties for the three of them, but what about the others? Applejack seemed to have her own family traditions, even as a fillyfooler herself, and she supposed that Rainbow Dash would be a little protective about Fluttershy. Would those be reasons enough to be against the idea of Twilight’s romantic trio? And was “trio” even the right word? Did adding one more to a couple make it a “triple”?

Slow down, said her inner voice of reason. You’re getting ahead of yourself. First see if Fluttershy even wants to be a part of this. Then you can worry about everypony else.

“Let’s cross that bridge when we come to it,” she told Rarity. With a gentle nudge, Twilight guided her away from the bed and toward the door. “For now, I think our biggest priority is making sure that Fluttershy is safe.”

“Agreed,” said Rarity, moving to follow Twilight downstairs at an eager trot.

With one last nudge, Rainbow Dash brought her mobile cloud to a slow drift over the edge of town. She wiped her brow and leaned back into the pure white fluff, relieved to finally be done. Even a week later, her rear legs were still sore from all that apple bucking practice. Coming back to weather duty had been a relief. Nothing else could compare to flying free and easy through the cold air all day.

She smiled and sank deeper into the cloud. Only thing, though, could compare to getting all her work done early and that was the tall mug of cider she could enjoy back at the farm—and the beautiful farm pony who’d serve it to her.

Had it really been a year? Rainbow Dash ran through some quick calculations. She remembered that their first kiss had been right after the Iron Pony competition, and somewhere around there Twilight and Flash Sentry had started going out, too. A grin spread across her face. And who could forget that time they all went on a double date? Drinks, dinner, dancing, and stopping a stampede of migrating bison to top it all off.

I hope she’s good with Rarity, she thought, turning over on her cloud. Twilight used to be so much more fun to be around…

“Aha!” Her ears perked when she heard voices down below. “We’re definitely on the right track! Another loose hair!”

Rainbow Dash peeked over the edge of her cloud. She spotted Twilight and Rarity galloping down the eastern dirt road, their tails whipping behind them like banners in the wind.

With a quick twitch of her wings, Rainbow Dash rolled off her clouds and dropped down to their level. She picked up a nice low current and sailed over their heads. “Hey, guys! Where ya off to now?”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight exclaimed, coming to a skidding halt. “Just the pony I wanted to talk to! Did you see Fluttershy come this way?”

“Sure did!” Rainbow pointed her hoof up the road. “And she didn’t even stop to say hi either! Just flew straight home! You know anything about it?”

Twilight and Rarity shared a concerned glance.

“Er, we think so,” said Rarity. “But leave it to us. I’m sure you’ve got plenty of work to do.”

The only “work” that Rainbow Dash was planning on was back at the farm with A.J., but they didn’t need to know that. Instead, she grinned and said, “Yeah, lots of work to do. Gonna be busy tonight…”

“Come on,” said Twilight, turning back to the road, “we don’t have much time!”

“Right!” Rarity galloped after her. But even as busy as she seemed, the unicorn still raised her hoof in a dainy wave at Rainbow Dash as she left. “See you soon, darling! Let’s do lunch!”

Snorting, Rainbow Dash watched them go. Then she spun upward in a lazy spiral, heading back for a little R and R on her cloud.

Geez, Fluttershy, she mused, what in the world did you say to get those two so worked up?

Rarity came to a halt a few yards away from Fluttershy’s front door. She didn’t think the pegasus had any magic in her, but she had to wonder. Compared to the rest of the neighborhood, the air over the cottage was darker. Gray clouds clustered overhead and the wind carried a nose-tingling scent of wet dirt—the kind that usually came right before it started to rain. But Rarity didn’t remember hearing anything about rain being on today’s schedule. Could it be a random storm? Something that drifted out from the Everfree Forest? And could it be somehow drawn to the terrible guilt that sent Fluttershy racing back home?

But that was silly. Ponies didn’t cause freak weather to occur just because they were upset. The weather teams would never get anything done if that were the case.

“These hoofprints look pretty fresh,” said Twilight, coming up beside Rarity. Looking up, she focused on the front door. “They’re a little erratic, though. I hope she didn’t hurt herself on the way over here.”

Rarity winced at the concern she heard in her marefriend’s voice. “I think Fluttershy would take plenty of care when flying, dear.”

Even now, looking at the cottage, Rarity found her thoughts wandering toward all those times she spent with Fluttershy. So many hours at the boutique or the spa. Sharing lunch together. And while Rarity had talked her head off about everything from fashion shows to letters from her parents, Fluttershy would sit and listen with her cute little smile, showing nothing but genuine concern.

I love Twilight, but I realize now that I could never bear to lose Fluttershy either. As that thought raced through her mind with all the speed of Opalescence chasing a mouse, Rarity lifted her head and gave the cottage door a bold smile.

She could do this. No matter what anypony would say, she would at least tell Fluttershy how she’d felt, even after all these years.

After the misery of trying to get it out with Twilight, telling Fluttershy would be child’s play.

Meanwhile, Twilight lifted her hoof and knocked on the door. “Hello? Fluttershy, are you home?”

No answer came. Twilight glanced at Rarity and knocked on the door again. “Hello?”

Still no answer.

“Maybe she had second thoughts and went somewhere else,” Twilight surmised.

While she spoke, Rarity had begun to warm up her locator spell. A minute’s search through her magical aura would reveal the answer soon enough. But no sooner had her horn begun to glow than she caught a glimpse of curtains shifting in the nearby window. Rarity turned her head and spotted a flicker of pink mane ducking below the window as the curtains fell back into place.

“No,” she said aloud, “she’s definitely here.”

Taking a step forward, Rarity knocked on the door. “Hello? Fluttershy?”

Still no answer.

As she let out her breath, Rarity forced every positive memory of Fluttershy to rise up to the surface of her brain. Sweet Fluttershy, whose long pink mane fell around her shoulders and perfectly framed that lovable face. That pegasus who embraced skittish animals with the love of a mother in one moment and then ducked behind Rarity like a terrified child the next.

All those thoughts came to Rarity as she leaned toward the door. “Sweetheart, please open the door. I’m not mad. I’m not going to yell at you. We only want to talk.” She nearly tripped over her next words, but forced them out anyway. “We both… love you, Fluttershy. Truly we do!”

Rarity’s ears twitched. She could’ve sworn she heard something from the other side of the door. A muffled “eep!” perhaps.

“Please listen,” Rarity continued. “No matter what, we’re still here for you. I don’t hold that kiss with Twilight against you. And Twilight thinks she has a solution for the three of us to try.” She smiled, even though her friend on the other side couldn’t see it. “But only if you want to…”

Once more, her words were met with a cold silence from inside the house.

Feeling Twilight’s hoof resting on her shoulder, Rarity turned to her. “I honestly don’t know what else I can say.”

“Maybe I can teleport us in there?” Twilight offered. She shook her head, clearly at a loss. “I know it’s not the most polite thing to do, but it’s gotta be better than waiting out—”

They both jumped when they heard the door unlock and saw it creak open. Standing in the doorway was Angel Bunny, that tiny rascal of a rabbit, giving the two mares an accusatory stare. Rarity didn’t begrudge Fluttershy being friends with so many animals, but she did wonder how any creature that lived with such a sweet pony could develop terrible manners.

However, Angel didn’t seem inclined to be ornery today. Instead, the rabbit hopped to one side and pointed his paw inward. Twilight gave him a polite nod and headed in with Rarity close behind her.

The cottage was a little dark, but still as cozy and quiet as ever. They found Fluttershy curled up like a cat on her living room sofa. Rarity’s heart sank when she saw the tears streaming down the poor thing’s face, soaking into the carpet below. Every quiet sniffle from her cut deeply.

As Celestia is my witness, Rarity vowed, I’ll never give you any reason to cry like that again!

“Shy?” Twilight rushed to the couch, trying to smile. “It’s all right. You don’t need to worry about a thing.”

Fluttershy shook her head. She squeaked out something that almost sounded like an answer. Even Rarity, who’d known her longer than Twilight, couldn’t make heads or tails of it.

Twilight stared helplessly at Rarity. “Any ideas?”

Rarity turned back to Fluttershy. All those happy memories kept coming to mind. She needed to convince Fluttershy that they were still friends. But how to do it without giving up more trite assurances and platitudes? Clearly, they weren’t having any effect on her.

Then came a flash of inspiration. Rarity’s eyes lit up when she looked at Twilight.

Slowly, with the utmost care, she got onto the couch beside Fluttershy. Then Rarity slid her hooves around her friend’s waist and gently hoisted her up. She pressed Fluttershy’s head against her chest and stroked her mane, not minding that her coat was now soaking up tears and sniffles. Rarity just smiled and closed her eyes, letting the moment play itself out.

Time passed. Eventually, Fluttershy stopped weeping long enough to lift her head and look up into Rarity’s eyes. Rarity kept smiling and tightened her hug a little more.

“I…” Fluttershy raised a hoof to wipe at her nose. “I thought you’d be furious…”

“How could I be mad at you?” Rarity bent down and kissed her on the forehead. “You’re my best friend, Shy. You always will be. And I’d never deny you the chance to be happy with your special somepony.”

“B-but…”

“Shh.” Rarity stroked her mane again. Her other hoof shifted around to hold Fluttershy’s chin and shift her back against Rarity’s chest. “Just relax and listen to what Twilight has to say.”

They turned to Twilight, who gave Fluttershy her most reassuring smile. Taking after Rarity, she jumped onto the couch and wrapped a foreleg around Fluttershy, putting the pegasus between herself and Rarity. It occurred to Rarity that anypony who came in through the front door might be concerned at the cuddle pile on the couch and the tears on Fluttershy’s face, but she decided that she didn’t care about that. She wouldn’t apologize for how they all felt about each other.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Well, it’s an odd idea, but I think it could work. What I proposed to Rarity—and what I’m proposing to you—is that we start one big relationship together.” She grinned. “Just the three of us!”

“Th-the three of us?” Fluttershy repeated. Her eyes widened. “Are you sure?”

“Well… no!” As her face turned red, Twilight added in a softer tone, “But as I told Rarity, I like you, Shy. I’d feel awful about turning you away.” Her hoof reached up to land on Rarity’s shoulder.”Besides, Rarity likes you, too!”

“What?”

Rarity gave a tiny nervous laugh. Fluttershy continued to stare at her, her precious mouth hanging open.

Suddenly, it was five years earlier for Rarity. She felt like she was meeting this shy pegasus for the first time all over again. That innocent beauty captivated her. Those blue-green eyes that stole her breath away. She wanted to shout her feelings to the heavens, but try as she might, she couldn’t quite summon the words to her mouth.

A quick glance at Twilight brought her back to the moment. Only Twilight could be so calm and reassuring at time like this. Rarity thanked all the forces of destiny for bringing them together.

“Hmm, yes. It’s…” Rarity stopped to clear her throat. “It’s true, darling.” While she spoke, she continued to stroke her friend’s mane. “Since the day we first met, I really did have a crush on you. It didn’t amount to much at the time and I was more than happy to be your friend.”

Her bottom lip trembled as Fluttershy pulled back from Rarity’s embrace. “I’m sorry. I don’t think I understand. A-are you saying…?” She swallowed. “Do you still have a… a crush on me now?”

Rarity smiled and pulled her back into her chest. “I’m saying that I want to see you happy with Twilight, dear. And I’m offering you the same chance to be happy with me. But only if you want to. We do so want you to be happy, sweetie.”

As more tears came streaming down Fluttershy’s face, Rarity couldn’t hold back any longer. She bent forward and kissed her on both cheeks, gently nudging the tears away.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy whispered, sinking back into her friend’s forelegs. “That feels so…”

“So what?” asked Twilight, wearing a hopeful smile.

The little pegasus turned up toward Rarity, blinking back more tears. Rarity found that nopony looked more beautiful than Fluttershy did right at that moment.

“So—” Fluttershy’s voice broke off into a sudden squeal as a very loud crack filled the room. She ducked her head against Rarity’s chest, snuggling deep just like Sweetie Belle used to do.

Twilight frowned and hopped off the couch. After an anxious trot to the window, she groaned. “Wow. And this day was going so well…”

“What is it, love?” asked Rarity.

“It’s raining pretty hard.” Twilight pointed out the window, where Rarity caught a glimpse of dark storm clouds—almost black, as far as she could tell. “It’s not safe for anypony to be out there right now.”

Right on cue, it started to rain. Rarity held Fluttershy close when she heard the pitter-patter of raindrops, which steadily increased toward a fierce crescendo. The whole cottage shook a little under the savage pummeling from the elements. She could hear animals upstairs racing around in a panic.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said, pushing herself out of Rarity’s embrace. “I’d better go check on them. E-excuse me.”

She glided upstairs with a gentle push from her wings, leaving Rarity alone on the couch.

Meanwhile, Twilight had gone over to a side table by the couch. Reaching into a drawer, she levitated a sheet of paper, a quill, and some ink.

“If I modify my teleportation spell,” she told Rarity, “I can get a message to Spike. Let him know that he and Sweetie Belle should stay inside the library.”

Oh, Sweetie! Rarity pressed her hooves against her cheeks. How frightened the poor thing must’ve been! But it was some comfort to know that she had a brave little dragon to protect her. If she could keep that image in her mind, she’d rest easier.

Then, when she glanced out the window at the brief flash of lightning—and cringed at the deep rumble that followed it—Rarity realized that, in a way, this was the answer to Twilight’s prayers.

As Twilight finished her letter and began to roll it up, Rarity gave her a tiny smile. “Well, far be it from me to waste an opportunity, but it seems that now would be the best time to try out our new relationship with Fluttershy.”

Twilight chuckled. “It sure looks that way.”

She paused and frowned down at the scroll on the side table. With a single grunt, her horn lit up and the air over the table flashed. When the light faded, the scroll had vanished into the ether—and somewhere, Rarity knew, Spike would be belching with green fire as the scroll reappeared wherever he and Sweetie Belle were. Indoors, she prayed.

“Perhaps you should go upstairs and talk to Fluttershy,” said Rarity. As she moved off the couch and toward the kitchen, she added, “I might as well whip up something for dinner. Something with daisies, perhaps?”

Twilight grinned. “Sounds good to me!”

But before Rarity could make it to the kitchen, Twilight caught her by the tail with her magic. Rarity looked back, surprised to see an earnest expression on her lover’s face.

“I…” Twilight blushed. “Thank you for doing this. For giving the three of us a chance.”

Rarity smiled. Her heart felt like it was going to burst. “I told you, dear. Anything for you.”

Author's Note

Once again, thanks to my pre-readers and editors for all their help. Apologies if there are still any malaprops, bad grammar, or pacing issues that I didn't get resolved. I hope to do better next time!

6. Invitation

Trotting upstairs, Twilight’s ears twitched when she heard the cacophony of squeaks, hisses, and growls coming from the direction of Fluttershy’s bedroom. She paused, more than a little concerned about the mess into which she’d be walking. It never ceased to amaze her how such a quiet pony could wrangle so many different species—including one fearsome bear—under a single roof.

Lifting her hoof, Twilight knocked on the bedroom door. “Everything all right in there?”

The chorus of animal cries softened as the door opened. Fluttershy poked her head out. Twilight fought the urge to giggle when she saw the loose hairs sticking up from her mane and the slick ends where some critter had given her a tongue bath.

“We’re doing fine. Just fine,” she answered. As she glanced back into the room, Fluttershy added, “Now, you’ve got plenty of food and water for the night. I’m sure the storm will pass soon, okay?”

Twilight cringed when she heard—and felt—the bear’s deep-throated growl in response. But Fluttershy wasn’t even fazed. She put on a proud mother’s smile before stepping out into the hallway and closing the door behind her.

“I hope I’m not taking you away from anything,” said Twilight, moving to follow her downstairs.

Fluttershy shook her head. “Really, it’s fine. As a matter of fact, I’ve been working on how to teach them a little more self-reliance.” At Twilight’s surprised frown, she added, “Oh, but it’s not permanently! Just little things like what to do when I’m away. Like how to forage at a safe distance from the Everfree Forest.”

How practical, thought Twilight. She looked at Fluttershy’s face, which lit up while she talked about her animals. When Twilight took in her serene, borderline expression, she fell in love with Fluttershy all over again.

As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Twilight reached out and patted Fluttershy’s shoulder. “I hope this doesn’t come out the wrong way, but I’m glad you can separate yourself from your critters for a night.”

“Why’s that?”

Twilight grinned. “Come with me and you’ll see.”

When they entered the kitchen, Fluttershy had to stop at the threshold and marvel at the sight before her. She almost didn’t recognize the place.

Rarity stood by the dining table, casting spells everywhere with a pleasant grin on her face. Her blue aura rippled across the entire kitchen like waves across the surface of a pond. Her magic lit candles in every niche and windowsill and dropped fresh food onto plates like flocks of birds roosting in the treetops. Fluttershy watched as three salads materialized on the table, followed closely by a bottle of strawberry wine and three silver glasses—the very same drink set that her Aunt Nimble Thimble had given her for Hearth’s Warming. Everything settled into place with the same grace and loving concern that Rarity showed in all her work.

And then, as Rarity’s magic dissipated, she turned to Fluttershy with gleaming eyes. “Bonsoir, mademoiselle. Dinner is served!”

Twilight giggled and took her seat next to Rarity. “It looks great! Thanks for doing this.”

“Oh, it’s nothing, really.” Rarity hopped onto the chair beside her marefriend and dropped a napkin onto her lap. “Whenever Sweetie Belle stays over with me, I insist that she gets treated to a finer meal than the simple fare she gets from our parents.”

Twilight nodded. As her horn glowed and a fork levitated itself over her salad, she stopped and glanced over at Fluttershy. “Um, aren’t you going to join us?”

“Oh!” Fluttershy shook her head, forcing herself out of her reverie. None of this seemed real. It was as if she had wandered into a dream where Twilight and Rarity were on a date. They had such a connection that she felt awful for disturbing it, but the two mares were giving her the same sympathetic look that Fluttershy felt even worse for denying their invitation.

Romance was a tricky subject for her. Friendship was easier. She knew how to sustain it with any species, with ponies and non-ponies alike. But passion? Just the word made Fluttershy’s knees shake.

Still, she couldn’t refuse a good meal and crept over to the empty chair beside Twilight. Her tail refused to stop shivering, so Fluttershy tucked it between her legs. She forced a smile and spread the napkin over her lap just as Rarity had done.

“Now then,” said Twilight, “from what I’ve read, a normal first date is supposed to start with ponies discussing common interests and personal anecdotes. However…” She glanced between Rarity and Fluttershy. “Seeing as we’ve been friends for so long, I think we’re past that stage.”

Rarity smirked. “I wouldn’t say that, Twilight. After all, we really should get to know our dear Fluttershy better. It’d be healthy for our relationship, don’t you think?”

Relationship. That word sent a tingle down Fluttershy’s wings. She retreated behind her mane with a sad squeak.

Twilight turned to her with a gentle frown. She slid her hoof toward Fluttershy over the table. “What’s wrong, Shy?”

“I…” Blinking, Fluttershy tried to steer her thoughts. How could she say what she feeling? She had the world’s most wonderful and patient friends—marefriends, she corrected herself—and she still couldn’t get the words off her chest. Her wings locked up against her sides as ice water filled her veins.

Her father was right. It seemed she was destined to fail.

“It’s nothing,” she whispered and looked away.

“It is not nothing,” Rarity insisted. With a twist of magic, she uncorked the bottle of strawberry wine and began to pour it out into everypony’s glasses. “Darling, you’ve a right to be happy, just as you have a right to speak your mind. If something’s upset you, please tell us.”

Fluttershy opened her mouth as the words I’m having a lovely time floated on the tip of her tongue. But that was an obvious lie, so she snapped her mouth shut and looked down at her salad. Those leafy greens under a vinagrette—now that was something to focus on. She bent down and took a trembling bite, chewing on it slowly.

It felt so awkward when silence fell over the kitchen, but that was okay. Fluttershy was used to dining alone. She would rather be alone than in the way, like she was doing now.

But then she heard Twilight lean over and whisper something into Rarity’s ear. Fluttershy swallowed her mouthful of salad and glanced up to see the two mares giving her a knowing smile.

“If it’s all right with you, I’d like to try something,” said Twilight.

That soft and confident voice of hers made Fluttershy smile. She nodded and carefully took another bite of her salad.

To her surprise, the other ponies got up from the table and Fluttershy wondered if they were really going to leave her alone instead of going through with this date. But as her anxiety began to climb again, Rarity levitated their chairs right next to Fluttershy so that they were flanking her completely. Twilight cast her own magic, shifting their plates and silverware over to rest beside Fluttershy’s place mat.

That foolish tail of hers wouldn’t stop shaking. Fluttershy squeaked in horror as Twilight and Rarity took their seats again, all but snuggling up against her.

“Does that feel better?” asked Twilight. She bit her bottom lip and ran her hoof over Fluttershy’s mane. “I’m sorry if we’re invading your personal space, but I figured you might enjoy it.”

“I-it’s…” Fluttershy swallowed again, marveling at the sensation of Twilight stroking her mane. Slowly, her tail began to relax. “It’s very nice, Twilight.”

Meanwhile, Rarity levitated the wineglass in front of Fluttershy. “Do try the wine, sweetness. I think you’ll find that this is an excellent vintage.”

Fluttershy slid a glance at Rarity, who was glowing with encouragement. To her relief, Rarity wasn't showing off the seductive smile she’d worn for so many stallions, but the smile of genuine love she’d always shown her friends.

Leaning forward, Fluttershy put her lips to the glass and took a sip. Her ears perked as the tart flavor raced over her tongue and down her throat. She’d never cared that much for drinks that were stronger than Applejack’s cider, but this truly was amazing. So sweet and heady that she began to drink more, letting Rarity tilt the glass with her magic.

I’ll have to thank Aunt Nimble in my next letter, she thought, letting the wine rush into her belly. And maybe I’ll ask Discord to try it at our next get-together. Unless draconequui don’t respond well to wine. Oh, my. W-what if his magic really gets out of hoof? That’d be the worst—!

If not for the glass over her mouth, Fluttershy would’ve giggled. The thought of Discord becoming tipsy was rather silly. And besides, they were such good friends now that she didn’t think he’d go that far. Not around her, anyway.

As Rarity pulled the glass away, Fluttershy smacked her lips. “Mm, that was lovely. Thank you.”

“More salad?” asked Twilight. She floated a forkful of greens over to Fluttershy, who nodded and took a bite. Twilight giggled and ate some herself—from the same fork, no less.

“You’re right, darling,” Rarity remarked, wiping her mouth with her napkin. “This is so much more pleasant. And I think our little Fluttershy’s responding to it rather well.”

Being called little would’ve been hurtful from anypony’s mouth—anypony except for friends like Rarity. It was the sort of sweet talk that made sense coming from a big sister or an aunt, and she considered her six friends to be practically family. Fluttershy blushed and leaned into Rarity’s shoulder as the unicorn draped her foreleg around her waist, holding her close.

“I don’t think I’ve ever felt so safe before,” Fluttershy whispered, trailing off into another squeal.

“That’s why we want you in our relationship,” said Twilight. She leaned over and planted a kiss on Fluttershy’s cheek. “You’re not in the way. You’re bringing in something new, that’s all. All you have to do is be yourself.”

Being herself was something Fluttershy never felt comfortable doing—at least, not around other ponies. Alone in a herd of critters was a different story altogether. But the smell of Rarity’s perfume and the warmth of Twilight’s kiss was so intoxicating, even more than the wine had been, that Fluttershy couldn’t help but feel loved.

She’d hadn’t felt this way since leaving Fillydelphia for her new life in Ponyville. Fluttershy was grateful for the affection and snuggled deeper against Rarity.

She supposed, if she tried hard enough, she could take that extra step toward romance after all.

After dinner, Twilight went about cleaning up the dishes, humming something to herself while she wiped off each plate and glass with effortless magic. Fluttershy was glad to see her so happy again. Maybe things would finally get better now. She found herself humming along to Twilight’s tune. It sounded familiar enough. Something the Ponytones came up with? She wasn’t too sure.

Meanwhile, Rarity was standing at the window and looking out. The rain was falling harder, forming a constant rumble that sounded like a stampede of jackalopes to Fluttershy’s sensitive ears. It was so unfortunate that she was having a lovely time on such a dreary night.

“Darling?” Rarity turned away from the window, flashing a surprised smile at Fluttershy. “I’m sorry if I’ve been ignoring you. Did you need something?”

“N-no, thank you!” Fluttershy blushed and glanced away. Against the soft gray sky outside the window, Rarity’s face was luminous. Fluttershy had begun to picture her and Rarity dancing among the soft white landscape of Cloudsdale, prancing and laughing together like they did in Ponyville. “I’m… I’m quite all right.”

“That’s good.” Rarity lifted her hoof to the window. “Because I don’t think this storm is going to let up anytime soon. Might as well get comfortable here.”

Fluttershy nodded back. She’d never appreciated how thoughtful Rarity was; so much like Twilight in that regard.

“I’ll get us some blankets from the linen closet,” she replied and took wing a moment later. “I won’t be long, I promise!”

Rarity smiled and waved her hoof. “Never fear, love. We’re not going anywhere, I assure you.”

Hearing that sultry tone sent shockwaves through Fluttershy. She’d heard that tone before, but never directed right at herself. It was so…

So pleasing, she decided with a smile.

When she came back from the closet with three blankets in her hooves, Twilight had rejoined Rarity in the living room. The two marefriends were snuggled up on the couch together, speaking in hushed tones. It didn’t escape Fluttershy’s notice that Twilight was holding a small blue hardcover book in her hoof.

The book sent a jolt through Fluttershy, nearly causing her to drop the blankets. She recognized it by the cover alone.

Only Twilight Sparkle would be enough of a bookworm to show interest in a title like Seasonal Poems from the Cloudsdale Criterion, Volume Two.

“Welcome back,” said Twilight, beaming at Fluttershy. She tapped her hoof onto the book. “I was going through your shelves and I found this! I had no idea you were into poetry, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, it’s nothing, really.” Fluttershy blushed behind the blankets as she dropped them onto the couch beside Rarity. Her wings began to beat a little harder with each word. “I-I’m not much of a reader—”

“Nonsense, darling!” Rarity reached out and tapped her hoof against Fluttershy’s nose. “You’re as smart as any pony I know, including our beloved Twilight!” To emphasize her point, she wrapped her other foreleg over Twilight’s shoulders, pulling her close. “You’ve nothing to be ashamed of, especially in what you like reading.”

Twilight nodded. “I wish you’d told me sooner. I’ve got tons of books on poetry I’d be happy to lend you.” Her eyes and her smile widened as she spoke. “Literally, tons!”

Fluttershy couldn’t resist a smile in the face of her friend’s joy. “I’ll try to remember next time.”

“And I didn’t know you were a Sky Sonnet fan either!” Twilight grinned down at the title page as she opened the book. “Wow! A signed copy, too! That’s really impressive!”

“Oh, darling, haven’t you heard?” Rarity chimed in. “Sky Sonnet is Fluttershy’s—”

“R-role model!” Fluttershy interrupted her.

The two mares glanced up at her, making Fluttershy blush and settle onto the floor in front of the couch. She wished she could disappear behind her mane entirely, but that wouldn’t do. Someday soon, she’d explain herself, but not yet. Twilight might have grown up in Canterlot, surrounded by famous and important ponies all her life, but it wasn’t something to which Fluttershy was accustomed. She cast a pleading look at Rarity.

“Oh, right.” Rarity cleared her throat, turning her head slightly to wink at Fluttershy. “Sky Sonnet is most certainly her favorite author. I mean, why wouldn’t Fluttershy want to emulate such a heroic and noble pegasus?”

Twilight glanced at Fluttershy, who nodded in agreement. Then she smiled and reached out to ruffle her mane. “That’s good. I hope I’ll get to meet him myself someday.”

“I-I’m sure you will,” Fluttershy squeaked out. Her father’s grim stare flashed through her mind for an instant, right as thunder split the din outside the cottage.

She waited as Rarity scooted over onto the other side of the couch, putting some space between herself and Twilight. When Rarity patted the open cushion beside her, Fluttershy obediently hopped up and nestled in between the two marefriends. She smiled as Twilight levitated the blankets over all three ponies, wrapping them up tight against the nighttime chill that was seeping into the cottage.

“If you don’t mind,” said Twilight, “I’d like to read you some poetry. I thought you might enjoy it since it’s from your own collection.”

“You’d do that for me?” Fluttershy responded. Her breath caught in her throat.

Twilight nodded and opened the book. “Of course, Shy. Now, where should we start—?”

“Page thirty-one!” Fluttershy answered. At Twilight’s sudden glance, she squeaked and ducked her head against Rarity’s neck. “O-or wherever you’d like to start. That’s fine, too.”

Chuckling, Twilight turned back to the book and flipped ahead to the section Fluttershy had mentioned. She cleared her throat and began to read out loud.

“We raced, we flew, we danced, we saw
The coming of the night.
No shear of wind nor gale nor claws
Could dare impede our flight.
And when at last we came upon
The holy mountain’s peak,
Celestia blessed us one and all
And her Long Peace we keep…”

Fluttershy’s eyes drifted shut as she listened to the common meter tripping off Twilight’s tongue. She blushed when the very image of Twilight’s tongue rose up in her mind and she forced it back down with a gentle sigh. No, this wasn’t a night for that. It was the most pleasant evening she’d ever had, listening to one of her favorite poems of all time, The Ballad of the Wonderbolts.

However, she did become aware of an odd sensation. A shifting, equally pleasant warmth at her side. Fluttershy peeked through her left eye and noticed Rarity was cuddling against her while Twilight continued reading. The unicorn gave Fluttershy a tiny smile and batted her eyelashes.

She’s coming onto me! Fluttershy realized. With a blush, she ducked her head and let herself be pulled against the other mare.

Still, the more she thought it over, the more Fluttershy realized that this was probably for the best. She knew how she felt about Twilight, but Rarity was a different matter altogether. They’d been friends for so long that Fluttershy had to rethink everything she’d knew about Rarity. To see the beautiful mare that Twilight had seen when she had her own date with the fashionista.

It was time for an experiment, then. Something that Twilight would probably appreciate. Fluttershy leaned in and slid her hoof around Rarity’s neck, snuggling in deeper under the blankets with her.

As Rarity sighed and nuzzled her, Fluttershy couldn’t wait any longer. She grabbed Rarity’s cheek with her hoof and turned her face toward her. Then she plunged in for a kiss.

Time slowed down to a crawl. Fluttershy felt her heart pounding with each second. Her lips were tight and hot against Rarity’s.

The sweet white unicorn stared back at her in surprise, but with each moment that the kiss continued, her eyes drifted shut and she returned the kiss with true fervor. Fluttershy could still taste the strawberry wine on her breath and she didn’t care. She was so happy that she never wanted this to end.

But it did end. Rarity pulled back, panting a little. She smiled as she gasped for air and looked down at Fluttershy with a twinkle in her eye.

“My goodness, Fluttershy,” she purred. “Who would’ve guessed you’d be so… enthusiastic?”

From the other end of the couch, Twilight giggled. “Atta girl, Shy! How was it?”

“It was…” Fluttershy blinked. She touched her lips with her hoof, still feeling the warmth from Rarity’s mouth. “Oh, Twilight, I think I’m… I’m…”

“Yes?” said the princess, with a teasing tone that sounded a lot like Celestia herself.

Fluttershy responded with an anxious glance toward Rarity. Before that kiss, she’d been a friend and nothing more. But now…

Fluttershy reached out and took the other mare’s hoof into her own. Rarity took a deep breath and watched her carefully.

“I’m starting to see why you fell in love with her,” she answered. “She’s quite… attractive…”

Meanwhile, Rarity grinned and looked over at Twilight. Her face was still flushed from the kiss. “Well, our little Fluttershy is quite charming herself. I must admit she brings her own spirit into the relationship.” Then she frowned. “Hmm. I suppose we ought to come up with a name for all this. Herd doesn’t do it justice for me. It’s so…” Rarity made a face like she’d tasted something sour. “Revolting.”

Twilight nodded. She waited until Fluttershy had calmed down and settled back onto the couch between them. As she draped her wing over the pegasus’s back, Twilight smiled and said, “Well, let’s see. Before, Rarity and I were a couple. It sounds silly to call the three of us a ‘triple,’ so let’s go with…” She grinned. “A trio!”

Rarity squealed in delight. “How marvelous! It’s like our own musical ensemble!” She wrapped her forelegs around Fluttershy and hugged her to her chest. “I’m so happy to have you in our little trio, Fluttershy!”

“Me, too!” said Fluttershy, nuzzling Rarity with all her might.

Then she felt Twilight’s magic pass over them both, lifting up the blankets so that the third mare could nestle in beside Fluttershy. Twilight leaned in and kissed the pegasus on the cheek, sighing right into her ear.

“You girls are wonderful,” said Twilight, pausing to yawn into her hoof. “If you don’t mind, I think I’m going to take an early nap. It’s been an eventful day.”

“Yes, it certainly has.” Rarity bent down to kiss Fluttershy on the forehead and then pulled away. “You two get some rest. I’ll just lock up and turn down the lights, alright?”

Fluttershy responded with a pleased smile and a nod. Between all the stress she’d put herself through and the wine she’d drank, she feeling a little drowsy herself.

Then Fluttershy felt Twilight’s forelegs slip around her waist and pull her close. She sighed and sank into her new marefriend’s embrace as Rarity slipped off the couch and trotted out of the room. Even when she left, her hooves made an elegant clip-clop sound, as if the mare was physically incapable of being unattractive.

Please, Fluttershy prayed—perhaps to Celestia, or to Fate, or to whatever supernatural force would listen. Please don’t let this night end. It’s so perfect and I’ve never felt this happy before. I want to feel this good forever…

Meanwhile, Twilight nuzzled Fluttershy on the back of her neck. “Pleasant dreams, Shy. I’m so glad you showed up today when you did.”

“Me too,” Fluttershy whispered back. She pulled the blanket tightly around them, trapping all of Twilight’s body heat in with her own. That warmth made her feel drowsy and she felt herself drifting off to sleep in no time at all.

The last thing she remembered before falling asleep was the soft pitter-patter of the rainfall outside and Rarity’s happy little hum as she trotted through the kitchen. It really was the best feeling that Fluttershy had ever experienced. She never wanted this to end…

Clink-clink!

The sound reverberated through Rarity’s head, waking her with a tiny moan. She really wished whoever was making that racket would stop. Only a second ago, she’d been having the most wonderful dream and never wanted it to end. Oh, the grandeur! The beauty of those gardens! And so many well-to-do mares salivating over Rarity, with who else but the magnificent Twilight Sparkle and the demure Fluttershy draped over her like the finest silk—

Clink-clink!

Rarity’s eyes snapped open. Then she froze. It wasn’t her bed, but somepony’s couch, and this blanket was far too coarse for her own collection.

Then she smelled a touch of jasmine in the air and knew exactly where she was.

Stretching herself out underneath the blanket, Rarity glanced around Fluttershy’s cottage. For a place filled with animals of every sort, it was oddly quiet this morning. But a check of the nearest window revealed sunlight and a clear blue sky outside, so perhaps they’d all gone out to run around.

It took another moment for her to realize that the clink-clink was coming from the kitchen. Rarity’s stomach growled in protest, so she mollified it by neatly folding up her blanket and trotting right down the hall.

When she reached the kitchen, Rarity couldn’t help but grin at the sight of Twilight sitting at the table with her nose buried in a cookbook. Magenta trails of magical energy danced around the kitchen, summoning ingredients into a large mixing bowl and collecting every utensil conceivable. Rarity had to duck as an eggbeater flew over her head and jumped to the left when a carton of milk raced by along the floor.

“Er, darling, are you quite all right?” she risked asking.

Twilight glanced up from the cookbook and everything froze in midair. Even the yolk she’d just poured from a freshly cracked egg hovered in place, refusing to obey the laws of gravity.

“Oh, morning, Rarity!” Twilight grinned. “Take a seat, I’ll be with you in just a sec!”

Reaching to the table turned out to be something of a challenge. Rarity had to navigate the obstacle course of floating eggs, toast, and wooden spoons in her path. “And what, pray tell, is all this?”

As Rarity sat down, Twilight beamed with pride. “Breakfast!”

And then everything whirred into motion again, picking up right where they’d left off. Egg yolks fell into the mixing bowl, followed by an already rotating eggbeater and a dash of flour tipped in from a nearby measuring cup. Rarity watched the display with some concern. While the extent of her magical skill was impressive, Twilight’s blind enthusiasm was a cause for alarm. After all, Twilight was known as the Princess of Friendship, not the Princess of Fine Cuisine—or even Basic Cooking, for that matter. Those matters were best left in the able hooves—or claws—of somepony like Spike or Pinkie Pie.

Looking around, Rarity noticed a faint smattering of paw prints all over the floor. “I take it all the animals have gone out. But what of dear Fluttershy?”

“Oh, she’s on cleanup duty.” Twilight continued to read over her breakfast recipe while she spoke. “Unscheduled or not, a storm like this means there’s a lot of worms lying around, so she’s leading a whole flock of birds to, you know…”

Rarity closed her eyes against the sudden mental image—nay, the mental assault—of dozens of wriggling, nasty creepy-crawlies in the mud. “To eat their fill?”

“Yep! All part of the natural cycle! That’s what she told me, anyway.”

As she thought it over, Rarity had to give Fluttershy some credit. Only she could look innocent and attractive even while doing something so—Rarity shuddered—revolting.

“Well,” she said, “let’s hope she won’t be too long. I was looking forward to spending more time with our new marefriend.”

Our new marefriend. It was amazing how smoothly those words rolled off her tongue. A week ago, Rarity wouldn’t have even considered the feasibility of a romantic trio, but after the previous night, she knew her heart was big enough for two mares. After all, how could she be the Element of Generosity if not in her love life, too?

Thinking back to the previous night, Rarity had almost wept for joy when she saw Twilight and Fluttershy curled up and sleeping together on the couch. To see the mares she’d loved most holding each other was a delight, a secret joy that nopony else could share. And here they were the next morning, all still friends and happy with each other. Neither jealousy nor regret had reared its ugly head. Nothing had changed in their little world and Rarity gave thanks to Celestia and Luna for that.

Minutes later, she watched as Twilight finally turned away from her cookbook and levitated the tray full of breakfast out from Fluttershy’s oven. Immediately, Rarity crinkled her nose at the heady odor coming from what could only be described as a mess.

“Hmm.” Twilight poked at the doughy concoction. The mass of batter and vegetables jiggled for a bit, then settled back into a place with a disturbing gurgle. “That’s… not quite how it looked in the book.”

“Darling, did you actually follow the recipe?”

“Well, sure! At first…” Twilight went back to poking the hideous mass of food with her hoof. “I thought I could improve the mixture and make something for the three of us to share, but once I adjusted the figures, I had to keep adding more yeast and—”

Rarity groaned and went over to the cupboard. “Never mind. I’ll whip up some fruit cups. That should tide us over until lunch, I’m sure.”

But before she could redeem breakfast—and quell the savage growling in her belly—Rarity heard the front door being opened. She cast a smile at Twilight. “Be a dear and get that, would you?”

“Sure thing!” Twilight galloped away, leaving Rarity alone with the unspeakable mass sitting in the oven. When she was sure that Twilight was gone, Rarity levitated it straight into the garbage can and slammed the lid shut as hard as she could.

Moments later, Rarity was heading back into the living room, floating a pair of fresh fruit cups over her shoulders. She greeted everypony with a smile. “Now, breakfast is—”

She stopped in her tracks, almost dropping the fruit cups all over the floor. “Oh, dear.”

She considered the scene playing out—no, it was more appropriate to call it a farce. Twilight had her forelegs wrapped around Fluttershy and was giving her a kiss on the forehead. A kiss that lingered for a while, no less. It didn’t escape Rarity’s attention that Fluttershy, for some reason, had returned home with no less than five birds roosting in her luxurious mane, all chirping merrily.

But the cherry on top of this bizarre sundae was what happened next.

There was another knock at the door, and before Rarity could react in time, the door opened on its own. There on the other side stood Spike and Sweetie Belle, wearing big smiles and giggling together in a way that made Rarity’s heart glow with sisterly pride…

Right up until they saw Twilight kissing Fluttershy. Then Spike’s jaw dropped. As did Sweetie Belle’s.

Fluttershy yelped as soon as she saw the two youths and ducked behind Twilight for safety. The birds escaped her mane in a flurry of wings and frightened chirps, ascending to the rafters in the ceiling. Meanwhile, Twilight had the decency to blush and look to Rarity for encouragement. Rarity shook her head, unsure of what to say.

But it was Sweetie Belle who broke the silence. She reared up and threw her forelegs wide in exasperation. “Oh, come on! Why does Twilight get to have more than one special somepony?”

“Yeah, Princess.” Spike crossed his little arms and put on a not-so-adorable pout. “Why is that?”

Twilight chuckled and shot a nervous glance at Rarity. “Um, little help here?”

Sighing, Rarity picked up one of the fruit cups and began to eat the strawberries on top. It seemed this whole morning was going to be devoted to cleaning up Twilight’s messes.

“Spike, Sweetie Belle,” she said, patting the floor beside her. “Why don’t you come inside? I’ll see if I can explain all this…”

Author's Note

And finally, our trio is formed! Thanks to all my pre-readers and friends for their help and support!

7. Reconciliation

Nothing could be more soothing than the sweet jasmine tea that Fluttershy was pouring into a quintet of cups, filling the air with a lovely aroma and the impression of a very tiny waterfall. It mixed in beautifully with the birdsong coming from a nearby grove of trees and the chitter of squirrels running up and down the road.

Of course, those same squirrels were blissfully ignorant of the serious conversation occurring just a few feet away on Fluttershy’s front lawn.

“Let me see,” Spike said slowly, his eyes fixed on Twilight’s sweat-lined face, “if I’m hearing this right.” He pointed a claw at Rarity. “You’re marefriends with her.”

“That’s correct,” Twilight answered. She exchanged a nervous look with Rarity, who gave her a timid smile, almost like encouragement.

Then Spike pointed at Fluttershy, who quickly hid her face behind the teapot she was holding. “But you’re also marefriends with her. And she’s marefriends with Rarity, too. Is that about right?”

Twilight rubbed a hoof along the back of her mane, prowling for any excuse not to look directly at Spike. “Uh, yes.”

“Yes,” Rarity added, just as quietly.

Fluttershy didn’t even say a word. Her only response was a mewling squeak from deep within her throat while she flew back into her chair, nestling in between Twilight and Rarity. The other mares put their forelegs around her almost immediately, sheltering her from any further criticism.

For what must have been the fourth or fifth time that hour, an uncomfortable silence fell over the table, and by then, everypony had more or less settled in their typical reactions. Twilight and Rarity would give each other comforting glances. Fluttershy would try to avoid speaking at all and distract herself—and everypony else—with quick offers of refilling their teacups and even dropping a few bits of emerald into Spike’s tea just the way he liked it. Spike, meanwhile, would clutch his temples in silent frustration and stare at the table, as if willing it to come alive and help make sense of the situation.

As for Sweetie Belle, all she did was sit quietly, sip her tea, smile awkwardly, and try not to get in the way. Twilight knew that she was almost a whole year older than Spike, and while age didn’t guarantee maturity, she had noticed that Sweetie Belle was more prone to listen and be a small, if high-pitched, voice of reason among her friends. It was a small comfort, but reassuring all the same.

“Spike, dear.” Rarity tapped the table with her hoof, trying to get his attention. “I’m sure this can’t be easy for you to stomach.” Her ears twitched, flopping downward a little. “ I… I do know how deep your feelings for me were and I can’t begin to imagine how much it must have hurt to let go for Twilight’s sake—”

“You’re wrong,” Spike interrupted. When he lifted his head, he shot a sullen glare at the unicorn he’d once worshipped. “You do know what that’s like. Remember Blueblood? Or Trenderhoof?”

Rarity’s cheeks flushed. “Yes, well, point taken.” She cleared her throat. “Let’s try it this way. You and I both know what it means to waste all our time chasing a shadow.” Then, with a sidelong smile at Twilight, she reached out and put her hoof on the her shoulder, making sure to include Fluttershy in the embrace as well.

“These fine mares, whom I’ve long considered friends,” she continued, “aren’t the objects of some fillyhood crush. The passion I feel for them is real. And I know that their love for me is just as strong. It may not be conventional, but then I suppose I’ve always wanted to be the sort of pony who sets the trend rather than follows it.”

“That’s right!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. At Spike’s warning glare, she added, “What? You know how fashion forward my big sister is.”

Spike opened his mouth to retort, then seemed to think better of it. Twilight watched the two kids with a smile hidden behind her teacup. It wasn’t lost on her how much of an influence Sweetie was casting over Spike—and not in a bad way either.

“Well, Sweetie, fashion forward is one thing.” Rarity chuckled. “But admitting to the world that you’re dating two different ponies at the same time? It’s unheard of!”

“Yeah, but…” Sweetie Belle shrugged. “I dunno. What’s so bad about that? I mean, yeah, I got upset ’cause I thought Twilight might be cheating on you—”

Twilight winced, as did Fluttershy.

“—but I can see why you’d want to date them both.” The filly concluded her remarks with a proud nod, flashing her pink and white curls in the mid-morning air. “It’s because you’re so generous, sis.”

Rarity’s eyes watered, but they did so with what Twilight could only describe as “liquid pride.” The unicorn leaned across the table and nuzzled her little sister, both of them flashing the biggest smiles in the world. Twilight and Fluttershy turned to each other and shared a tiny “Aww!” from behind their teacups.

“Thank you, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity. She let go of her sister, pausing to ruffle her mane a little. “You really are the best sister I could ask for.” With a wink, she added, “And I’m sure you’ll have your cutie mark in honesty in no time at all!”

Twilight had an aching, burning desire to steer the discussion toward the Theory of Cutie Mark Development that she’d been working on for the last five months. Well, technically, it had been twelve months; she kept getting sidetracked. Doing research and going on dates with Flash Sentry—those had turned into full-blown adventures more often than not—seemed to be mutually exclusive. She knew better than to open her mouth and make this morning any more awkward than it already was.

Speaking of which—

Twilight looked over at Spike, who continued in sit in his own world of thoughtful silence. It was leaps and bounds better than the knee-jerk confusion and anger he’d been showing earlier. While he brooded, the little dragon took a sip from his tea. Then he smiled, just a little, when something between his teeth went crunch. Probably one of the emerald bits that Fluttershy had slipped into his cup, because who else but the Element of Kindness would be that sweet?

Lowering his teacup to the table, Spike went back to staring down for a moment. Then he peeked up at Twilight.

“And you’re… happy with all this?” he asked.

Twilight nodded. “Honestly, I’ve never been happier. I thought it would be enough with Rarity, but having Fluttershy in the mix just feels… right, somehow.”

Spike nodded, still thoughftul. “Okay.”

“Okay,” Twilight repeated, searching his face for clues. “Okay what?”

The little dragon sat up in his chair, rather than sulked, for the first time since they’d started talking. “It’s not an easy thing to digest all at once, y’know? It took a good night’s sleep for me to get used to the fact that you and Rarity were an item.” Spike grinned as he reached in and fished out a bit of emerald from inside his teacup. He bit into it and chewed with the satisfied grin of a fully-grown dragon sitting atop his golden hoard. “But I guess, for your sake, I could learn to work with this arrangement, too.”

Twilight’s heart leaped up a few inches inside her ribcage. She wiped the sweat from her brow with one hoof and reached toward Spike with the other. “Y-you mean it? You’re fine with us?”

“Guess so.”

The next thing she knew, Twilight was out of her chair and throwing Spike around with quick, controlled bursts of magic. She let out a laugh that had been building up deep in her stomach; it was the laugh of somepony who hadn’t heard a good joke, let alone smiled, for a very long time. Spike, meanwhile, flailed his way through the magical currents separating them and gave Twilight a hug around the neck.

When she looked back at the table, she saw Rarity and Fluttershy smiling at each other. She could only hope that their love was really beginning to deepen. The previous night together had only been sowing the seeds for a relationship.

But even as she let Spike down onto his feet, Twilight’s joy faded when she thought about how much she was going to be having this same conversation with other ponies. With Applejack and Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Her parents. Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. All the elites in Canterlot. All her neighbors in Ponyville and—

“Twilight?” Rarity came over to her side, throwing her foreleg around Twilight’s withers and pulling her close. “You seem a little flushed. Are you certain you’re all right?”

“Um, yes?” Twilight cleared her throat and leaned into Rarity, letting herself get distracted by the other mare’s silk-soft coat and that expensive but enchanting perfume she always wore. “Sorry, I was only thinking…”

“Hmm.” Rarity glanced over at Spike, who was now chatting with Sweetie Belle and Fluttershy, oblivious to Twilight’s concern while they shared more tea. “Yes, well, there are going to be some consequences to all this. I doubt we could conceal our affections from the rest of our friends for much longer anyway, no matter how hard we tried.”

Twilight ran through a little scenario planning. She expected confusion from the likes of Applejack and Rainbow Dash, if not outright concern. Pinkie Pie would be the most enthusiastic, but then that mare did have some very strange ideas about relationships. And she knew that Celestia would be supportive, but would her parents? Or Rarity’s? Or Fluttershy’s? Same-sex relations weren’t an issue in Equestria, but monogamous relationships had been the norm since long before the country was even formed.

And here I am, she thought, a bold princess who thinks the traditions and customs of her country don’t apply to her.

But that wasn’t fair, was it? Surely, other ponies could be allowed to have multiple partners, provided they went about it the right way, with full consent and affection between all parties. It was a rational approach, but then, not every tradition was based on rational thinking.

In fact, most of them weren’t when you got right down to it.

“Come,” said Rarity, pulling Twilight back toward the table. “We still have much to celebrate for now. Once we’ve eaten and gotten some rest, we can start with the rest of our friends tomorrow.”

Twilight nodded, glad to hear somepony else being the voice of reason for a change. “That’s a great idea, Rarity. If you have any more, please don’t hesitate to let me know.” She smiled. “Or you can hit me over the head with a rolled-up newspaper when I get too wound up. You have that right as my marefriend, after all.”

Rarity laughed—a soft, tittering sound that tickled Twilight’s ears. “Goodness, me! Striking a member of royalty? That’s a capital crime, my dear Twilight! I’d be thrown into a dungeon in Canterlot by sundown!”

They shared a laugh, which ended quickly for Twilight. She gave her marefriend—her first marefriend, she reminded herself—a gentle smile. “Well, maybe you can’t hit me, but you can still advise a princess on the best route to take.”

“You’ve never really needed much help in that regard.”

“Well, I do now.” Twilight fell back onto her haunches and lifted her gaze to the clear blue sky. Not a single hint of the heavy black storm that had struck the day before.

That was another thing she’d have to look into, once she had the time.

“The thing is,” she continued, “you’re better than me at talking to other ponies. At persuading them to try something new.”

Rarity nodded. “It’s a vital skill to have if you’re going to make it as a businessmare.”

Twilight turned to face her, putting on her most hopeful smile. “Then tell me. What would be the best way to talk to our friends about this?”

At first, Rarity said nothing. She frowned and cocked her head to the side, giving the matter some thought.

“They’ll need to feel comfortable,” she said, “and free to speak their mind. Pinkie would love a party, no doubt, but we have to keep it civil. Plenty of fresh air, too, so that cooler minds might prevail instead of being stuffed inside a house.” Then her face lit up. “Aha! A picnic!”

“A picnic?” Twilight grinned. “That’s your answer to all our romantic issues!”

Not one to be outdone, Rarity responded by batting her eyelashes at the young princess. “Well, it has worked so far, hasn’t it? And besides, we can set it during our weekly Pet Play Date the day after tomorrow. I’m sure they’ll be very receptive then!”

Twilight nodded. “Now that’s the kind of plan I like to hear. We’ll make it a play date!”

Coming in low, Rainbow Dash hit the ground running, spreading her wings all the way out to slow down her velocity. The moment her hooves touched dirt, she pushed the goggles up from her eyes and onto her forehead, gasping with relief. Having finished with the last of the foreign clouds, she juked left and right, scattering frost crystals and raindrops from her feathers over the soft brown dirt.

She grinned. Nothing better than the smell of water drops scattering over freshly-tilled ground. And by the looks of it, Big Macintosh had been around here only a few hours ago, pulling his trusty, rusty old plow. Who else would leave such big hoofmarks around the farm?

In the distance, Rainbow Dash spotted the familiar outlines of the family barn and the small house beside it. She eased herself down to a gentle trot and headed straight toward the house. Already she was picturing the tall glass of apple cider waiting for her in the kitchen, followed by the soft pillows of A.J.’s bed. It wasn’t anywhere near as soft as a cloud, but after the long night shift she’d just pulled, Dash was in no mood to complain.

By the time she reached the first apple orchard, she heard a thwack of legs against a tree, followed by the satisfying thump-thump of apples crash-landing into a bucket. It was a sound that Rainbow would never tire of hearing—not when it came from the world’s finest-looking mare, anyway.

As soon as she rounded the corner, Rainbow Dash got a glimpse of Applejack doing her thing. But the moment Applejack heard her approach, she paused—in mid-bucking, no less—and whipped her head around fast enough to dislodge the Stetson from her head.

“Darlin’!” Thundering hooves brought her to the pegasus in a heartbeat and the farm pony’s forelegs crushed her in a bear-hug. “You’re a sight for sore eyes! I was plum worried ’bout ya all night!”

“You and me, both.” Dash nuzzled her back. Forget the bed—she’d rather stay in her marefriend’s embrace all day long.

But when Applejack let go, she bit her lip. “Give it to me straight, sugarcube. How bad is it up there?”

“Pretty bad.” Rainbow Dash fell back onto her haunches, exhausted just thinking about the all-nighter she’d been flying. “Would you think any less of me if I put in for some vacation time from the weather team?”

Applejack made a face. “It’s that bad?”

“My hoof to the heavens, A.J., I’ve never faced down a storm like that before. It’s not natural!”

Most storms were the work of several weather teams working together, running relays from different cities. The official schedule for Ponyville had listed a Class One storm inbound from Appleloosa next week, but last night had been something else entirely. Advance Team fliers had reported a sudden discharge in the skies over the heart of the Everfree Forest, and by the time it reached the edge of town, that discharge had become a full blown storm cloud, big enough to drop a good four inches of rain.

Rainbow Dash had never fought in a war like her pegasi ancestors, but she imagined that their experience wasn’t much different from the hell she’d been through. Lightning and thunder that came literally out of nowhere. And the more the weather team had tried to kick and spin the cloud into a dispersion, the more it seemed to fight back.

“Could it be that varmint Discord?” Applejack asked. She turned around and picked up her hat. Then she fell into a gentle trot beside Rainbow Dash as they headed back to the house.

“Nah, not his style.” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Me and Discord have pulled some sweet pranks over the last few months. Believe me, you’d know if this was a cloud made of cotton candy and chocolate rain.”

Applejack nodded. “Well, I guess that don’t rule out magic.”

“Guess not.” Although she was still tired, Rainbow Dash made a quick leap over a fallen tree branch. The charred edge of one stump told her it had taken a direct hit from a lightning strike.

Horse feathers. Had many of Applejack’s trees had been at risk last night? No wonder she was so scared about the storm.

“After I’ve gotten a few winks,” said Rainbow Dash, “we’ll go and talk to Twilight. I’m sure she’s got some crazy weather-tracking device that can tell us what’s going on.”

“Funny you should mention that.” Applejack pushed her hat back, letting it settle into its natural spot on her scalp. “We’ve got an invite to a picnic tomorrow. Something big that Twilight and Rarity wanna tell us.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Ooh, I bet it’s some big fancy ball they’re throwing in Canterlot!” She lifted her hoof to the sky, flying just over the ground as she theatrically pressed her other hoof to her chest. “It will be ever so marvelous, I’m sure!”

Applejack laughed. “Dang, girl, you’re getting worse every day! I should’ve never let you read all them fancy novels from Auntie Orange!”

“Meh. I’d rather read an A.K. Yearling book anyway.”

“And I’d be fine with that.” Applejack looked up at her with those enchanting, half-closed eyes. “But so long as we’re snuggled up and reading together, sugarcube.”

Dash grinned, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks.

To heck with a vacation, she thought. A day and night with A.J. was all the R and R she needed.

It was a perfect day for a picnic—

“Woohoo!” Pinkie Pie bounced in the air, throwing confetti all over the potato salad. “Big news a-coming!”

It was almost a perfect day for a picnic, Twilight amended. With a curt nod, she summoned up her most delicate magic spell to separate the confetti flakes before they sank into what was left of the salad. When she gave Fluttershy a wink, the pegasus nodded and flapped her wings in double-time, scattering the confetti somewhere far from the picnic site.

“Mmph, thanks for putting this together, girls,” Applejack said around a mouthful of carrots. She swallowed and leaned into Rainbow Dash, who was wolfing down watermelon—one of the last slices that were still in season. “It’s a mighty fine day for eating outdoors.”

“I know, right?” Pinkie’s outburst cut off whatever polite response Rarity had been about to give. The unicorn glared, but Pinkie paid her no mind. She bounced up and down with the timing of a yo-yo. “That’s why it’s the bestest day for Twilight’s big news! I’ve got goosebumps and tail twitches and shivers like you wouldn’t believe!”

You and me both, Twilight thought. As painful as the chat with Spike and Sweetie Belle had been, at least it had happened fast and was put behind them. Setting up this picnic with her friends had been nerve-wracking, gut-wrenching, hair-pulling, and so many other adjectives that threatened bodily harm. The fact that her friends were all sitting around and eating with big smiles didn’t help in the slightest.

Well, that wasn’t entirely true. She did like seeing the quiet smiles that Rarity and Fluttershy shared over drinking from a shared thermos of jasmine tea.

Focus on that, she told her subconscious. That’s the future I want, more than anything!

Rainbow Dash dropped the rind of her watermelon slice onto her plate and collapsed onto the blanket with a long, tactless belch. Rarity stared daggers at her, but Applejack laughed and patted her marefriend’s belly.

The timing couldn’t have been better. A little after-lunch comedy to break the ice.

Twilight cleared her throat. “I’d just like to say thanks for everypony coming out here today. It means a lot to me—” She glanced at the unicorn to her left. “—and Rarity that you’re here to share this big news with us.”

“Quite,” Rarity added. She adjusted her large hat and fiddled with one end of the crimson scarf around her neck. “It may come as a shock to you, but perhaps not so big a shock now that you’ve eaten.”

Applejack chuckled. “That’s some plan, Rarity. Fattening us up before ya lay a big ol’ whopper on us?”

Rarity replied with a sniff of disdain. “Hardly! This lunch was prepared for your pleasure only, not as some cheap ploy!”

“I-I think what Rarity’s trying to say,” Fluttershy added, cringing from the other side of Twilight, “is that we’re all friends here and there’s no reason why we can’t have a nice meal together.”

With a groan, Rainbow Dash’s head rose from the other side of her belly. Twilight noted the way her wings buzzed underneath her back, straining to push her off the ground. “So spit it out already. I gotta get back to polishing off this three-course meal!”

Rarity’s ears flattened like they would on a cat sensing danger, and while she didn’t say it, Twilight saw her mouthing the word “Rude” like a vile curse.

Again, Twilight cleared her throat. “Right. Okay. So, as you all know, Rarity and I have been going out for almost two weeks and we couldn’t be happier. But something’s come up and our relationship has, well… grown larger.”

“How’s that now?” asked Applejack.

“Well, it’s a bit… unorthodox,” Rarity added. Gone was the death glare she’d shot Rainbow Dash, replaced by a deep blush and eyes darting to Twilight for encouragement. “I think it’s best if you heard it from our newest partner herself.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight, then shifted back to Rarity. “Partner? Who’s that?”

“Um, hello…”

All eyes turned toward Fluttershy, who had lifted her hoof into the air, reminding Twilight of the same pose she’d held every day as a filly in school, much to her teachers’ exasperation. The pegasus squeaked and shrank back from the collective gaze locked onto her.

Twilight offered her an anxious smile, but it was nothing compared to the seething cauldron of torture she felt inside. We’re dating Fluttershy. How hard was it to get those three little words out? They weren’t even as hard as I love you, but every passing second made it harder for Twilight to even summon them to the back of her throat.

Applejack turned to Twilight. “Uh, help me out here, Twi. I ain’t exactly sure what y’all are trying to tell—”

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake!” The glare had returned to Rarity’s face. She leaped onto all four hooves, then threw one foreleg around Twilight’s shoulder while pointing her other hoof at Fluttershy. “Twilight and I are now dating Fluttershy as well! I don’t think we could make it any clearer!”

The whole group fell silent.

Rarity stood panting with anger, though the longer the silence lasted, the more her expression turned to mortification. She pressed a hoof to her lips and sat back down. Then, with a single wave of blue magic, she yanked her large hat over her eyes, as if preparing for the storm that was about to come.

“Wow! That’s so cool!”

Twilight cringed, half-expecting angry outbursts and seething remarks. But when she peeked her eyes open, she saw Pinkie Pie running cartwheels around the picnic blanket, scattering whole new packets of confetti everywhere. She was so surprised that she didn’t even react when some of the confetti landed on her muzzle.

Meanwhile, Applejack was looking at the newly announced romantic trio thoughtfully. “Well, I’ll be,” she said softly.

“You don’t like it, do you?” said Rarity. Her bottom lip trembled, sending a pinprick of ache through Twilight’s heart.

“It ain’t like that,” the farm pony replied. Before Rarity could object, Applejack got up, trotted across the picnic blanket, and rested her hoof on Rarity’s shoulder. “Sugarcube, I’m sorry if I upset ya. Just took me by surprise is all.”

Twilight leaned forward. “But the thought of the three of us…?” She waved at her two marefriends. “Dating? It doesn’t freak you out?”

“Oh, it’s unusual, no doubt about it.” Applejack shrugged. “But so what? I figure you’re all responsible and consenting mares anyhow.”

“I guess I figured you’d be more close-minded about it.”

Applejack let out a laugh that was almost a bark. “Land sakes, why does everypony think that just ’cause I’m a farmer? The way they talk, they must think I’m some kind of holier-than-thou madmare!” She shook her head, still smiling. “Listen here, Twi. I’m a practical sort of pony. If somepony works hard and plays fair, then I ain’t gonna say one unkind word about them.”

“I might.”

Everypony turned to Rainbow Dash, who had sat perfectly still during the conversation. She was taking deep, slow breaths, wearing the sort of frenized expression that Bulk Biceps seem to have permanently attached to his face. Twilight felt her own wings shiver when she looked at Dash—probably some pegasus-style threat alert.

“R-Rainbow?” Fluttershy said with a quaver in her voice.

The other pegasus turned to her with a severe frown. “Shy, be honest with me. Did they… force you into this?”

“No, of course not—”

“Now, see here, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity stood up again, getting right into the blue mare’s face. “Just what are you implying?”

Rainbow Dash’s frown softened, but only a little. “Stay out of this. It’s between me an’ Shy.”

“And Shy is with us,” Rarity countered. “Whatever you have to say to her, you can say to Twilight and myself.”

“I don’t gotta do anything—”

“Rainbow, please.” Twilight sensed a breaking point about to erupt in the dialogue, so she threw up a magical wall between the two ponies. When she had everypony’s attention, she let the barrier collapse in a shower of sparkles and cleared her throat.

“You asked if we had bullied Fluttershy into a relationship with us,” she said, trying to project a calm air across the picnic blanket. “Are you saying that this has happened before?”

Fluttershy didn’t waste any time dropping to the ground and burying her face into the grass. While Pinkie trotted over and gave her a hug, Rainbow Dash sat back on her haunches, as silent and thoughtful as Applejack had been only a moment ago.

Then, slowly, she said, “Yeah. Way back in flight camp.”

Now everypony was looking right at her. Twilight found herself reaching out and grabbing Rarity’s hoof, squeezing it tightly for support.

“There was this colt named Apollo Blaze,” Rainbow Dash continued. “One of the best fliers in school. Everypony said he was gonna make the Wonderbolt Reserves with flying colors. But some classmate started a rumor about him being a coltcuddler, which wasn’t a big deal when you think about it, but kids are dumb like that.”

Meanwhile, Fluttershy had started weeping into the grass. Pinkie Pie tightened her hug, causing more tears to flow.

“Well, Blaze decided to prove he wasn’t like they said, so he goes after Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash stared at her crying friend, a pained expression flashing over her face as she did. “See, Fluttershy isn’t just any old pegasus. Her dad happens to be Sky Sonnet, one of the best fliers who ever lived.”

“D-Dash, you promised!” Fluttershy sobbed. Her head lifted, showing red, tear-filled eyes that made Twilight want to scream. She wanted to kick the ground, blot out the sun, do whatever it took to make that misery leave her beloved’s face forever.

“Never heard of Sky Sonnet,” said Applejack. “Who’s he?”

Twilight was inclined to agree, but the name did strike a chord in her memory. She knew she’d heard it somewhere before.

And then it hit her.

“Oh,” she whispered. When she turned to Fluttershy, Twilight’s mouth fell open. “So, that’s the reason.”

“What reason?” Applejack demanded. “What in tarnation is going on here?”

“Sky Sonnet’s also known as the Hero of Fillydelphia,” Twilight explained. “I mean, he’s a legend in his own right. He took down manticores and major storms all on his own, long before any of us were born.” New memories surfaced of the night at Fluttershy’s cottage, swaddled under blankets and reading by candlelight from an anthology. “And when he retired, he became the most celebrated pegasus poet of our time.”

“And we’re friends with his only daughter,” Rainbow Dash concluded. Her eyes had begun to mist over a little, too. “That’s why Apollo Blaze went after Shy. And you know what she’s like. Wouldn’t say no to the guy. They went out on dates after classes—if you could call it that—for the better part of a week before the rumors died down. And then Apollo kept hanging around Shy like she was his trophy for being straight. I almost got expelled from flight camp ’cause I told him to stay away. He wouldn’t take a hint, so I kinda… sprained his wing.” She had the decency to blush and look away.

“So that’s why you’re upset?” asked Rarity. “You really think Twilight and I are the sort of ponies who’d pressure our own friend into having an affair?”

Rainbow Dash looked up, guilt written all over her face. “I guess not. Sorry, Rarity. I was only trying to make sure it wasn’t happening again.”

“Y-you’re wr-wrong…” Everypony turned to Fluttershy, who now sat up, still resting in Pinkie Pie’s ferocious cuddle. She was blinking back tears and wiping the grass off her muzzle. “They didn’t force me, Dashie. It was me who fell in love with Twilight. It was my choice! And when she said yes, Rarity wasn’t…” She sniffled. “S-she wasn’t mad. We talked it out and… and we agreed to be together.”

Twilight beamed. “That’s right, Shy.” She looked at the rest of her friends. “Rarity and I started out as a couple, but once we included Fluttershy, we’ve become a trio. We’re marefriends with each other, but that doesn’t mean we won’t continue to be your best friends, just like you, Applejack, and you, Rainbow Dash, never stopped being ours.”

Rainbow Dash exchanged a look with Applejack. Then she nodded and looked over at Fluttershy. Before the timid pegasus could offer up another sniffle, Rainbow Dash raced over to her side and threw her forelegs around her, holding her tight.

“Don’t sweat it, Shy,” Rainbow Dash whispered. “If these two make ya happy, then I’m happy.”

Fluttershy didn’t say a word. She let out a giggle and hugged her back.

“Yeah, group hug!” Pinkie called out. She squeezed herself into the embrace between the two pegasi.

Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight all shared a knowing look. Then they laughed and threw themselves into the three-pony cuddle pile on the edge of the blanket. Even as the sun began to set and the air grew cooler, they stayed warm enough by staying close together.

Author's Note

Once again, the magic of friendship prevails! :twilightsmile: :yay: :raritywink: :ajsmug: :rainbowlaugh: :pinkiehappy:

I may take another break soon to devote a little more time to working on other stories (like Friendship is Software) as well as my day job. That being said, readers, your enthusiasm for the story is my constant inspiration, just like the stories that inspired me to start this little romance in the first place.

As always, thanks to all my pre-readers and editors for their help! You guys are the best.

8. Reservations

Everything was still glowing with a beautiful golden aura—at least, they were to Rarity’s eyes. She had a skip in her step as she trotted back to the boutique. Even now, she could taste the delicious parmesan hay that Pinkie Pie had baked up for them. After thepicnic and the six friends coming to good terms regarding the new trio, everypony’s mood had been so congenial that it was only fair for Pinkie to throw her patented “Best Friends Affirmation Party!” at Sugarcube Corner.

Of course, a massive plate of pasta and a bit too much cider had meant that, by the end of the night, all six mares collapsed into a sleep pile on the floor of Pinkie’s room. Normally, Rarity would have been shocked at waking up in such a crude manner, but waking up cuddled between Twilight and Fluttershy made it… well, more than tolerable.

At least Fluttershy knew how to give good massages. By the time she reached her doorstep, Rarity’s mild headache had finally disappeared and she was awash in euphoria.

Not even the headache could spoil the joy she felt when she pictured her marefriends. Rarity giggled and kicked the door open with her hind legs before dashing upstairs.

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity called out, not bothering to stop and listen for her little sister. “I know it’s Saturday, so you’re probably out with your friends, but if you are here, please give me a good two hours alone.” She snapped her hoof into the air, satisfied at the snap it made. “I feel inspired! I! Must! Create!”

She heard no reply and decided it was for the best. Rarity giggled like a schoolfilly all the way into her workshop.

The moment she set hoof into her studio, however, that good mood faded like dying sunlight. Rarity’s eyes narrowed when she took in the piles of unsorted fabrics strewn across every shelf and the stack of papers on her desk—a veritable avalanche of unfinished dress and costume orders that required only a single wayward breath to topple over. And there—yes, there—on the sewing machine, her beloved Destrier Boutique Model 22, was a criminal layer of dust.

This must be how Twilight’s eye gets so twitchy, Rarity reflected. It’s no wonder that Spike is always cleaning up after her in the library.

To be fair, she had spent the better part of a week on her developing romantic relationships, including the one with Twilight and her twitchy eye. Everything from trying to win over Fluttershy’s affections, explaining herself to Spike and Sweetie Belle, then organizing the picnic with her friends… and in all that commotion, she’d completely neglected her work.

“Dame Destrier, forgive me!” Rarity raced over to the sewing machine. In a heartbeat, she summoned a clean cotton cloth and began to furiously scrub away the coating of dust from every nook and cranny. “Oh, do forgive me, dearest! I simply don’t know where the time went! I promise, starting today, we’ll pull an extra long shift, you and I! I’ll have those dresses done by sunrise or my name isn’t—!”

“Rarity?”

She yelped and let the dusty cloth fall onto the carpet—another mess she’d have to clean up tout suite. When she turned around, Rarity saw two ponies walk through the open doorway.

Twilight shot her an embarrassed smile. “I’m sorry. I hope we’re not disturbing you.”

Rarity tilted her head. “We?”

Something squeaked from behind Twilight. Then a bright pink forelock popped into view, followed shortly by a large pair of lovely blue eyes and the rest of Fluttershy’s blushing face. She gave a timid wave from behind the shelter of Twilight’s flank.

“I… no, you’re not disturbing me.” Rarity bit her tongue as soon as the words left her mouth. It was an outright lie, but she’d never let those two wonderful mares know it. “I always have time for you lovely things…”

She knew that lovers always had their little arguments and spats, but it wasn’t something Rarity had prepared herself for, even after summoning up the courage to confess her feelings to Twilight. Of course, she’d been spoiled by so many romance novels. Every mare and stallion got along famously, with ne’er a word of complaint once their eyes locked. Other ponies objected to the match, but still…

Life wasn’t a fairy tale. If she had to dismiss her own marefriends, then so be it. Rarity closed her eyes and took a deep breath—

“Actually,” said Fluttershy, “you look pretty busy. Would you like some help with that?”

Rarity’s eyes bulged open again. “Er, help?”

Twilight beamed and threw her foreleg around Fluttershy’s shoulders, giving them a squeeze. “Why not? I mean, Shy and I were going to ask you out to lunch, but we haven’t made any reservations, so…”

“Oh, but darling…” Rarity waved feebly at the half-cleaned sewing machine. “I’d hate to spoil the afternoon for you two. I’m quite sure I can do this on my own.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight took a step forward, her disposition still sunny. “I’m sure between our magic and Fluttershy’s sewing, we’d get it done in no time at all.”

“No, I…” Rarity shook her head. “I can’t. I’m sorry. Much as I love you both for wanting to help, this is my career we’re talking about. My customers expect a personal touch with every article of clothing I design and I don’t want to force you fine girls into this.” She laughed, a touch more bitter than she would’ve liked. “After all, the time we tried that in Manehattan went horribly, wouldn’t you agree?”

Fluttershy exchanged a concerned look with Twilight. She let out a gentle sigh and trotted across the room to where Rarity stood. To Rarity’s surprise, the pegasus’s face had settled into the stern look that she usually reserved for misbehaving animals. But to see that infamous Stare turned against her—the horror! Her tail began shaking of its own accord.

Without any warning, Fluttershy lifted her hoof and bopped Rarity square on the nose. Not hard enough to hurt, but definite enough to startle Rarity a few paces back.

“Goodness! What was that for?”

Fluttershy continued to glare. “Now, you listen here! Twilight and I won’t let you work yourself to pieces like you did in Manehattan! Or like you did in Canterlot before that! We’re your marefriends, Rarity, and we’ll help you no matter what!”

With every word, Fluttershy had taken a step forward, prompting Rarity to retreat until she was up against the sewing table. By the time she’d finished, Fluttershy had pressed her face so close that Rarity could practically kiss her. However, the frustration in those big blue eyes reminded Rarity of another occasion when Fluttershy had yelled at her. She still remembered that scowl twisting up her lovely face while her words plunged daggers into Rarity’s heart.

I thought “petty” was what you’re all about, Rarity! With your “petty” concerns about fashion!

Yes, they’d forgiven each other since then, but the pain of those words, coming from that sweet voice, had never truly left her. That Fluttershy meant so much more to her now made the memory of those words harsher still.

Rarity squeezed her eyes shut. Celestia help me, how in Equestria did I make somepony so dear as Fluttershy upset with me?

A nervous chuckle from behind Fluttershy relieved some of the tension in the room. Twilight appeared behind the pegasus, steering her back with a gentle hoof on her shoulder. “I think what Fluttershy’s trying to say is that we understand how important your business is to you. As marefriends, we should be involved in each other’s lives. Wouldn’t you agree?”

The smile on Twilight’s face did help to calm the flutter in Rarity’s heart. She could see it all so clearly in her mind’s eye. The trio, hard at work on sewing dresses, watching butterflies in an open meadow, reading by candlelight before bed—and it was that final image that stirred Rarity toward the crux of the problem.

She was still trying to act like her old self. Like the pony she’d been before she’d confessed her love for both mares. Old Rarity had wanted to be alone with her craft and her dreams of glory.

New Rarity, on the other hand…

She offered a weaker smile in return and said, “I-I do. Truly, I do. I’m sorry I tried to throw you off like that.” She grinned. “Working alongside you fine mares… I can think of nothing better.”

Every trace of anger in Fluttershy’s face vanished, leaving only a tender smile in its wake. She giggled and threw her forelegs around Rarity, holding the designer close to her chest. Rarity sank into her embrace, remembering the cuddle from earlier that morning.

Meanwhile, Twilight had picked up the fallen cloth and continue to wipe away the dust from Rarity’s sewing machine. She hummed to herself while she worked, clearly enjoying herself. Rarity, for her own part, couldn’t help but watch Twilight’s tail swish back and forth while she cleaned up Dame Destrier with her magic… and if not for the busy day ahead of her, she could watch her lover’s tail moving back and forth like that for hours.

Back and forth... back and forth...

Fluttershy was there to pull Rarity back to reality with a soft kiss on the cheek. “Okay, then. Tell me where I can start.” Then, as though surprised by her assertive tone, Fluttershy took an awkward step back and glanced away. “Um, if you wouldn’t mind.”

Watching such a quiet pony switch from timid to terrifying and back again never ceased to amaze Rarity, but she appreciated the sweet tone of her marefriend’s voice. She was fortunate enough to be one of the few ponies who could see every side of Fluttershy’s personality, both the good and the bad.

She guided the timid mare over to the writing desk, remaining close beside her to experience just a few seconds more of that precious intimacy. “Well, let’s see. I have sixteen orders for new dresses from Sapphire Shores, then a tuxedo refit for Fancy Pants, and then I have to finish the prototype flight suit that Spitfire asked me to stitch up!”

“Okay.” Fluttershy glanced around the workshop. “Should I help you with the dresses or…?”

Rarity laughed. “Oh, I’d love it if you could, but I’m afraid we don’t have the time! This is prêt-à-porter, not haute couture!” As she spoke, a spark of blue magic leapt from her horn and bolted across the room. The sewing machine whirred to life, causing Twilight to jump back in surprise. “I can oversee the dresses myself. I’d much rather have you work on the Wonderbolts’ flight suit, given that you’d know pegasi clothing much better than I do.”

Fluttershy offered a mock salute, perking up immediately. “Of course! You can count on me!”

She turned to leave, but stopped and glanced back at Rarity. That beautiful grin on her face faded for a moment, replaced by a nervous frown. “Oh, and I’m sorry for snapping at you earlier.”

Rarity sniffled and reached out to stroke her mane. “Think nothing of it, dear. I’m sorry for pushing you and Twilight away. It won’t happen again, I promise.”

The smile on Fluttershy’s face was all the forgiveness she needed. With a nod, Fluttershy went and took a seat in the small swivel chair beside the desk. Rarity could’ve watched her sit and read for hours if she’d wanted, but she simply didn’t have the time.

She spun around, automatically levitating the stack of orders from her desk before carefully separating them into smaller piles. “Now, then. Twilight?”

The young princess was at her side in an instant. “Yes?”

“Do you know any spells for organizing six sewing machines at the same time?”

Twilight grinned. “I sure do! What we need is Canter Crowley’s Sixth-Degree Consecration Spell!”

“Sixth-Degree Consecration…?” Rarity shook her head. It never ceased to amaze her how quickly Twilight could go from speaking perfectly normal Equestrian one second to arcane gibberish the next. Rarity wondered if that was how she sounded when she dropped a few fashion vocabulary terms into her own speech. “So, you’re saying you can do it?”

As her horn lit up, Twilight’s grin only widened. “I’m saying it’s already done.”

Sure enough, every sewing machine scattered across the workshop came to life. Rarity spun around, marveling at the beautiful sound of six machines whirring away like busy beavers. She continued to watch as Twilight’s magic drifted through the air above their heads, collecting swathes of fabric and spools of thread, depositing them neatly beside each device growling for new materials to design. The animal metaphor seemed appropriate given the content smile that Fluttershy was wearing while she studied Rarity’s flight suit sketches.

Rarity shook her head, quivering with excitement. “Oh, my. Where have you been all my life?”

With another chuckle, Twilight trotted back to the sewing machine she’d finished cleaning. “Waiting for you, silly. Now let’s make these dresses!”

Several hours later, the massive undertaking had been completed. Twilight fell back onto her haunches, physically and mentally drained from her high output of magical energies. Her horn tingled from overuse, but it was nothing that a little eucalyptus oil and a warm towel rub back home couldn’t solve. If she was lucky, Spike would still be out playing with Sweetie Belle and her friends; Twilight preferred to care for her horn in complete privacy, especially since Spike gave her the strangest looks while she was doing it.

Rarity’s workshop had undergone a major change since they’d started. All sixteen dresses, lined with sparkling gems and ribbons, were hanging on a rack near the closet. Meanwhile, the refitted tuxedo and the prototype flight suit were both on display on a pair of ponyquins nearby. Surrounding their show of triumph, however, were several bits of discarded fabric, dropped sewing needles, spools devoid of thread, and two very exhausted ponies leaning against each for support in the middle of the floor.

Fluttershy was cooing lightly as she rubbed her hooves in small circles up and down Rarity’s back. Twilight allowed herself a moment to sit and watch her two marefriends remain oblivious to her attention. She felt just as tired as they did, but seeing them together and the work they’d accomplished made her heart swell.

This was what she wanted—as a friend, as a lover, as a student of magic, and as a princess. Everypony liked to joke about her lifelong love of books and research, but if she had to, Twilight could give all that up. She could even give up her magic entirely if she could only be a part of a wonderful group and feel like they were accomplishing something great together, whether it was saving Equestria from the forces of darkness or filling out a large dress order for a client.

Though I’d hate to have to choose a friend who’d make me give up on books, Twilight added, amending her line of thought just a little. It’s like asking Rarity to stop being fashionable. As she would say, it’s the WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!

Meanwhile, Rarity’s ears perked up the moment Fluttershy finished her massage. “Oh, dear me! What time is it? I’m almost certain Sapphire Shores will be here soon!”

Twilight chuckled. “Don’t worry. I checked your notes a little while ago. She isn’t due until seven o’clock. We’ve got at least half an hour until then.”

Rarity smiled and fell back into Fluttershy’s embrace, radiating relief in all directions. “Oh, thank Celestia! And here I thought I was still going to be late.”

“Um…” Fluttershy was smiling, but her body language suggested she was anything but pleased. “If she’s coming soon, then maybe Twilight and I should leave you alone. To prepare, I mean…”

“Nonsense! I should be delighted to have the two of you by my side!”

“No, I’d hate to be in the way—”

Rarity cut her off with an imperious wave of her hoof. “You are not in the way.” Getting back onto her hooves, she turned and looked Fluttershy straight in the eye. “You are never in the way as far as I’m concerned, darling. All right?”

Twilight smiled and got up as well. “She’s right, Shy.” In a heartbeat, she was standing beside Fluttershy, nuzzling the side of her face. “Even though Sapphire Shores is a big deal, nothing means more to both of us right now than you.”

At this, Fluttershy blushed and glanced down at her forelegs. But when Twilight felt her marefriend’s tail brushing up against her flank, she knew that it’d been the right thing to say. Ever since they’d started dating, Twilight had learned to pick up on the subtle, non-verbal cues that Fluttershy used to express herself. Just because she was quiet didn’t meant she had nothing to say.

“Come along now,” said Rarity, nudging the other two mares toward the door. “We have just enough time to freshen up and make ourselves presentable.”

Twilight thought Rarity looked fine, but she knew better than to argue. She smiled and fell into step beside Fluttershy on their way out.

Seeing the tiny smile on the pegasus’s face, she wondered what it would be like to have those gentle, loving hooves giving her overworked horn a proper massage. Of course, that line of thought swiftly descended into a short fantasy of bedroom antics and other things that made Twilight blush.

“Oh, dear,” Rarity exclaimed quietly. She paused on the threshold and took one last look around her messy workshop. “I’m far too rushed, but I can’t bear to leave things in such disarray!”

“I can clean it up,” Twilight offered.

Rarity waved her down, her cheeks flushing a little. “Oh, heavens, no! You’ve done more than enough for me today, darling. I wouldn’t want to waste your time.”

“It won’t waste any time.” Twilight moved to her marefriend’s side. “Here, I’ll show you. It’s a second-degree reorganization spell.”

Rarity frowned, adding to the lines on her face from the long day’s work. “You really don’t have to do that—”

Twilight stopped her with a sudden kiss on the nose. Rarity stepped backward in surprise.

“I want to,” Twilight insisted. She smiled again and rubbed at her horn. “I’d do it myself, but I think it’d be good for you to learn how to do this. All you have to do is picture a grid over the entire room. Can you do that?”

While hesitant at first, Rarity nodded and lit her horn. A soft blue aura fell across the entire room, tracing delicate intersecting lines in a very loose grid.

“Now, hold that grid in your mind and picture everything you picked out for today going back onto the right shelf or drawer…”

Her words trailed off as Twilight held a hoof to her mouth and stifled a sudden yawn. At least she was awake enough to appreciate the intense stare on Rarity’s face as she concentrated her magical energies.

Watching the maestro take to the podium, Rarity’s horn moved like a wand to some unheard melody and the whole room became her orchestra. Empty spools and fallen sewing needles returned to their shelves, arranged in neat little rows. A cloud of fabrics drifted past Fluttershy’s head and landed in a small bin in the corner. The whole room seemed to breathe on its own, responding to the gentle touch of Rarity’s magic.

As a teacher, Twilight couldn’t have been prouder.

When the light faded from Rarity’s horn, the unicorn gasped and dropped forward. Fluttershy panicked and rushed to her side, helping her back up with tender care.

Twilight stamped her hooves in applause. “Bravo! That’s all there is to it!”

Rarity laughed and wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. “My goodness, Twilight. This must be how you feel every time you cast a spell. I’ve never felt so…” She paused to catch her breath and added, “Invigorated!”

Twilight came over to stand beside Rarity, opposite of where Fluttershy was hovering in midair. She planted a kiss on Rarity’s cheek and said, “Just believe in yourself. I knew you could do this work today with our help and I’m sure you’ll do great when you meet with Sapphire Shores. How could you not?”

The smile on Rarity’s smile was tired but proud. She leaned in and nuzzled Twilight. “Thank you, darling. Now then, we really must hurry and get ready!”

When the bell over Rarity’s front door rang, everypony went to their marks as planned. Twilight and Fluttershy stood side-by-side next to the curtain on the other side of the showroom. For the sake of appearances, Twilight had summoned her crown from its special drawer in her bedroom. She would’ve preferred to go without it, but Rarity had insisted that a little regalia was the right touch for this occasion. A royal welcome for the Queen of Pop, she’d called it.

Rarity trotted up to the center of the showroom, offering a gracious bow to the mare who entered. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique!”

Sapphire Shores giggled and pressed her hoof to her mouth. In Ponyville, her curly blue mane and olive coat wouldn’t have stood out, but her poise and lively step gave her away as a pop star. Twilight recalled seeing her at the last Grand Galloping Gala. She was the sort of pony who seemed more at home in the middle of a crowd of admirers than among a small group of friends. The sort of pony who, unlike Fluttershy, wouldn’t know stage fright even if it walked up and introduced itself.

“Well, goodness me!” Sapphire trotted past Rarity, making a beeline for Twilight and Fluttershy. “If I’d have known Her Royal Highness was going to be here, I’d have picked something much more happening to wear!”

Twilight smiled. “That’s not necessary, Miss Shores. A simple ‘Hello’ would suffice for me.”

“Oh, please, Your Highness. Call me Sapphire.”

“In any case…” Twilight leaned over and pulled Fluttershy to her side, giving her a quick side hug. “You’ll be pleased to know that we personally helped Rarity create every dress you see here.”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than Rarity’s magic came to life. A bright blue aura parted the curtain behind Twilight, revealing sixteen shimmering dresses hanging on a rack. There were sapphires, rubies, peridots, garnets, emeralds, and lapis lazuli—all mingled together in a brilliant kaleidoscope of color that was easy to get lost in when staring at it.

A squeal burst free from Sapphire Shores’s lips and she began to prance around the rack of dresses. “Ohh my, yes! Yes, yes, this is just what I’m looking for! I don’t think I’ll ever have a concert quite so glamorous as this!”

Because Sapphire was focused on her new dresses, she didn’t see Rarity rubbing her fetlocks together and grinning. Twilight and Fluttershy exchanged a pleased smile; a whole day of work was completely worth it for that simple expression of pure joy.

“I’m so pleased you like it,” Rarity said, reasserting some self-control. She trotted up to Sapphire and gestured at the sparkling designs on the rack. “If you’d be so kind as to tell Clothes Horse Magazine about my involvement, I’d be in your debt for giving this boutique a little publicity.”

“How could I not?” Sapphire spun around, throwing her front hooves wide as she took in the three other mares standing in front of her. “I mean, these dresses were designed by three of the biggest heroes in Equestria! And a real princess, even!” Twilight blushed, but the musician was too deep into her praise to stop now. “I’ll be sure to tell Clothes Horse all about your royal treatment—right after I treat all of you to dinner!”

“Dinner?” Rarity’s eyes lit up and she squeezed her cheeks so hard that Twilight was worried she’d break something. “Oh, but that’s too generous, my dear Sapphire!”

“Hmph.” Sapphire cast a teasing smile at her. “I never thought I hear a pony like you call somepony too generous. This evening is just full of surprises, isn’t it?” She cleared her throat and looked at Twilight. “Of course, you needn’t accept my offer. It’s entirely up to you, my dears.”

Twilight was exhausted, worn out straight to the bone. At this point, she’d have to be a complete fool to turn down a free meal. But she couldn’t think of just herself. Turning to Fluttershy, she lowered her voice and asked, “What do you think?”

Ever since Sapphire had started talking, Fluttershy had given off a whiff of anxiety, cringing ever so slightly when the celebrity’s gaze landed on her. Twilight knew she was the sort of pony who’d panic over being noticed by an ordinary mare in the street, so she could only imagine the nerve-wracking horror of somepony famous taking note of her.

“I-it sounds lovely,” Fluttershy managed to squeak out.

She couldn’t get much farther than that. Sapphire Shores let out another squeal of joy and pranced back over to Rarity. “How fabulous! I’ve always wanted to dine in Ponyville and I know just the place to go!”

Rarity’s eyes sparkled. “Oh, I can’t wait!”

When she glanced down at the plate in front of her, Rarity’s polite smile was straining to stay up. “Er, thank you, Sapphire. It’s… fine cuisine, to be sure, though I might have recommended someplace a little more…” She sniffed with disdain. “Wholesome…”

Twilight grinned around a mouthful of horseshoe fries. “Well, at least it tastes good here!”

The Hay Burger was rather busy this time of the evening. Ponies of every age were gathered around their tables, filling the air with crunches, slurps, belches, and a constant hum of chatter. The bright yellow décor was well-suited to a fast food restaurant, creating an air of excitement that had as much to do with the ponies enjoying a night out as it did with the awestruck attention being focused on Twilight’s party.

As a well-known resident of Ponyville, Twilight never got the same kind of attention that Princess Celestia or Princess Luna did, for which she was eternally grateful. But being spotted alongside the world-renowned Sapphire Shores was a different matter altogether. Little fillies pointed and jabbered to their friends and their parents about the Queen of Pop being right there, eating greasy food like a common pony.

Wiping her mouth with a napkin, Twilight watched Rarity let out a tiny sigh and take a bite from her side order of coleslaw. The unicorn chewed slowly, her eyes widening and narrowing as she tried to decipher this strange treat. It was such an ordeal that Twilight made a mental note to make a reservation at Le Abreuvoir as soon as possible. Rarity might not have been royalty, but she deserved to be treated as such in Twilight’s eyes.

Meanwhile, Sapphire proved to be a true multitasking expert. One minute, she was chowing down on a double hay burger with extra pickles, then going on about some silly anecdote during her last concert (“My whole coat was sky blue for a week! Can you imagine?”), and then she found time to field every little colt and filly who crept up to their table and asked for an autograph. Twilight didn’t know how the diva kept her focus on anything, but she was impressed. This was a celebrity she could relate to—somepony who didn’t put on too many airs and was gracious to everyone they meet.

After another sip of soda and one last bite ofher hayburger, Twilight leaned back in her seat and sighed. She was usually more careful about what she ate, but tonight was special. In any case, the high intake of carbohydrates would do wonders for replenishing her magic reserves.

To her right, Fluttershy sat quietly, nibbling on her food just like a mouse. She’d hardly said a word since they came in. Twilight noticed the way her eyes would track every pony who came up to their table; her delicate body would quake until they turned and spoke to Sapphire Shores, completely ignoring Fluttershy and her friends. Then the poor thing would sigh and take another bite of her food, making almost no noise while she ate. Or maybe she was and Twilight just couldn’t hear it over everypony else in the diner.

“Hey,” Twilight said softly. She leaned over and whispered into Fluttershy’s ear. “Are you enjoying yourself?”

“Y-yes, I am.” Fluttershy blushed and stuffed a few more horseshoe fries in her mouth.

Twilight smiled and gave her a quick nuzzle. “It’ll be alright. I doubt anypony’s going to bother you here. And if they do, I won’t let them.”

Fluttershy looked up at her, her voice quavering a little. “You promise?”

“I do.” Twilight winked and reached for her drink to take another sip.

“Oh, my!” Sapphire Shores pointed her hoof toward the nearest window. “My publicist has earned her pay tonight! Just look! My adoring fans!”

Twilight craned her head around, flinching when she saw the pool of photographers snapping pictures from the other side of the window. A thousand light bulbs flashed off in quick succession, filling her view with a blinding white heat that would’ve seared her retinas. She instinctively moved herself in front of Fluttershy, shielding her from view just like she’d promised.

Rarity, on the other hand, was enjoying herself far too much. She slid over to Sapphire’s side and the two mares began to pose and tease their hair for the cameras. The dreamy smile on Rarity’s face told Twilight that they wouldn’t be getting rid of that crowd anytime soon.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy squeaked, having pulled one of Twilight’s wings over her head like a security blanket. “It’s just like Cloudsdale all over again…”

Twilight was about to ask what she meant, but then it hit her: Sky Sonnet. Of course his only daughter would receive undue attention from all corners the moment she landed in a large settlement of fellow pegasi. She could imagine how disappointed and mean-spirited those young colts who admired Sonnet would be when they realized his daughter was a weak flier herself. No wonder she’d been bullied so hard as a filly.

But nopony was going to bully her anymore. Not when Fluttershy was a princess’s marefriend.

“Rarity?” Twilight poked at the unicorn from behind. “If you don’t mind, I’m going to take Fluttershy home. I think she’s had enough excitement for one day, don’t you?”

“Hmm?” Rarity glanced over her shoulder, still wearing that dreamy smile. However, when she saw the terror on Fluttershy’s face, her joy evaporated, replaced by a mask of concern. “Oh, darling! I’m so sorry! Yes, of course you may go! Please take care and I’ll come see you tomorrow, all right?”

Fluttershy whispered something back, but the noise of the restaurant was too much for Twilight to figure it out. She kept one wing curled protectively around her marefriend as they got up from the table. Fortunately, Sapphire Shores was lost in the moment, so she didn’t even notice them leaving.

The press outside, however, did. Twilight grimaced as she and Fluttershy crossed the threshold outdoors and found themselves surrounded by the same cloud of flashing bulbs and excited chatter. She saw a few press badges hanging around some ponies’ necks, though the constant barrage of photos being taken made it difficult to tell which newspapers they belonged to.

And then came the questions.

“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight, over here! Sunny Side Up from the Foal Free Press! Is it true that you and Miss Rarity are now an item?”

“Princess, who do you think will win the upcoming Wonderbolts Derby? Spitfire or Fleetfoot?”

“Princess Twilight! Ink Wells, Canterlot Quarterly! What effect do you believe the reports of magic weather patterns will have on the Equestrian economy?”

“Princess! Princess, over here…!”

And on and on it went. Twilight gritted her teeth and pulled Fluttershy close. She didn’t care how badly the poor pegasus was shaking under all that public scrutiny. One way or another, Fluttershy would get home safely and without having to face a single reporter.

They took two steps forward, right as somepony shoved an autograph book into Twilight’s face. She had half a mind to bat it away, but holding up the book was a cute lime green filly with a white mane and a huge smile. Twilight forced herself to smile back and scribble her signature into the book with the pen that the filly’s mother, an older version of the little pony, had offered.

“Can I get Miss Fluttershy’s signature, too?” the filly asked. She pushed the book forward again.

Twilight glanced down at Fluttershy, who hadn’t even noticed the filly and her mother; she was too busy shooting anxious looks across the sea of photographers. With a sigh, Twilight looked at the filly and then up at her mother, giving them an apologetic smile. “My friend would love to, but she isn’t feeling too well right now.”

The mother smiled back and nodded her understanding. Her filly, however, looked like she might start crying. “Aww, but I wanted her signature!”

“Now, now, sweetie,” said her mother, wrapping the girl in her forelegs. “We’ll ask again later, okay?”

“That’s a shame,” a light male voice muttered from the edge of the crowd. Twilight looked over her shoulder and spotted a pale violet stallion with a golden mane resting on his haunches. It was easy to spot him as the only pony in the crowd wearing a glum expression. He was holding a camera and wearing a press badge with the name Trottingham Tattler written on it. “And here I thought royalty was about giving time to their subjects, not the other way around.”

Twilight frowned. Despite the way Fluttershy was clinging to her, she turned all the way around and faced her accuser. “I’m sorry, I haven’t had the pleasure, Mister…?”

“Photo Frenzy,” said the photographer. He paused and adjusted something on the back of his camera, not bothering to look up at Twilight. “And it’s no picnic for me either. That silly sod who thinks he’s my editor made me come out here. I’d rather be covering the Derby.”

“Then why not go back and tell him that?”

“Think I haven’t?” Photo Frenzy glanced up with a mocking smile. “But we can’t all be lovely little princesses, Your Highness. Some of us have gotta work for a living.”

She didn’t let it show, but inside Twilight was steaming, close to reaching her boiling point. It wasn’t the criticism; if anything, they seemed to share the same opinion about paparazzi. But the insolence in his tone was a completely different matter. And to top it all off, there was still a frightened pegasus she had to get home before this night took a turn for the worse.

“Tell you what,” Twilight said, forcing her anger back down with every ounce of effort. “Why don’t you let me write a letter to your editor? I’ll personally recommend that he reassign you to the Wonderbolts Derby.”

Frenzy’s ears perked up. “You… Sweet Celestia, you’re serious.” He blinked. Then he smiled and lowered his camera. “Heh, of course you are. All right, Princess. You win. I’ll not develop a single photo I’ve taken tonight if you keep your word.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Er… okay.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “It’s a Pinkie promise. Don’t ask.”

Photo Frenzy chuckled and slid his camera all the way into his saddlebag. “Fair enough. I look forward to your letter, Your Highness.” With that, he turned and made his way back through the thickest part of the crowd.

Twilight blinked. Of all her conversations with the press since becoming the Princess of Friendship, that one counted as the strangest she’d ever had.

“Um, T-Twilight?” Fluttershy poked her face out from under her mane. “Can we go home, please?”

Twilight smiled. “Of course. Give me one second.”

Thankfully, she was able to focus her magic now that she’d eaten something high in calories. Her horn lit up and the whole world flashed around them in a brilliant wave of magenta.

It was getting dark, but there was plenty of light from the nearby street lamps to guide Spike’s way home. He walked alongside Sweetie Belle, still chuckling from her knock-knock joke. Well, okay, she had tried to tell a knock-knock joke and the attempt was funny enough. At least she had the presence of mind to laugh at herself.

“Hey, look at that.” Sweetie stopped and pointed to the crowd of ponies gathered outside the Hay Burger. “You think they’re after Twilight again?”

“Ugh, don’t remind me.” Spike ran a claw down the side of his face, feeling the weight of that miserable experience with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon’s publicity stunt. Yes, Sweetie Belle had been involved, too, but he’d long since forgiven her for that. Diamond Tiara, on the other hand…

“Listen,” he said quickly. “If it is Twilight, she can take care of herself.” It was true, even though he felt a little bad for abandoning her to the hungry press. “Besides, I promised Rarity I’d see you home safely and that’s what I’m gonna do. Dragon’s honor!”

Sweetie Belle giggled. “Do dragons have honor?”

Spike puffed out his chest and gave it a good thump with his curled fist. “This dragon does!”

“You look cute when you’re trying to be proud.”

“Aww, cut it out…” And then they were walking again, making sure to steer clear from the noise and chaos engulfing the Hay Burger.

Author's Note

This one took me a while to get written and then edited (not helped by me accidentally deleting the Google Doc where all the previous edits had been made). I hope it was worth the wait, at least! Thanks so much to all my pre-readers and editors for putting up with me! :twilightsmile:

9. Escalation

Explosive decompression was an unfortunate side effect of teleportation, no matter how well constructed the spell was. Displacing air and mass from one corner of reality to another was bound to shake up their destination a little. Fortunately, Twilight had spent over ten thousand hours practicing these spells to become a pro at transporting both herself and other ponies, no matter the distance between Point A and Point B.

Small dragons, however, were more likely to clutch at their heads while gagging upon arrival. Something she had to chalk up to a difference in physiology.

As they arrived inside Fluttershy’s cottage, Twilight grimaced at the mess she’d made. Potted plants tipped on their sides, a few family photos knocked off the walls, and several birds who’d been roosting in the rafters, now scattered and tweeting in all directions. Rolling her eyes, Twilight reached into herself and summoned a second burst of magic for a reorganization spell. She smiled at the thought of watching Rarity do it—followed by a pang of guilt.

She’d been thrilled to start dating Rarity, a fellow magic-user. But the joy of spellcraft wasn’t something she could share as easily with her other marefriend.

At least they both had wings. She imagined flying together during a beautiful sunset was going to be delightful.

Looking down, Twilight smiled. “Don’t worry. I can clean it up.” She giggled and added, “I get the feeling I’m going to be saying that a lot in this relationship.”

“Oh, I don’t mind, really.” Fluttershy moved out from under Twilight’s wing, far more confident now that she was under her own roof again. “I’ll see to the birds and then I’ll put on some tea.”

“That sounds lovely.”

As Fluttershy took flight and began to corral the anxious flock over their heads, Twilight refocused on setting every last flower vase back where she’d found it and hanging up every fallen picture. It was a rare opportunity for her to sit and bask in the décor of the cottage. Even though the interior wasn’t anywhere near as opulent as Rarity’s home, she could still appreciate the understated elegance.

Fluttershy’s cottage was meant to be an optimal home for all species, non-ponies included.

Twilight put the final picture back on the wall, using tweaks of her magic to align it perfectly with the other framed photographs. She stepped back and admired the piece. In it was a much younger Fluttershy, barely in her teens, sitting beside a young and grinning Rainbow Dash. Towering behind them were three older ponies. Twilight recognized the blue stallion with the rainbow mane as Dash’s father. The full-grown mare in the photo was a dead ringer for the grown-up Fluttershy, except for the fact that she was an earth pony.

She knew Sky Sonnet right away. Her mother had written about him in a few of her non-fiction novels, like Sky Sonnet and the Wyvern’s Wrath. But the stallion in this photo wasn’t dashing like the hero of Twilight Velvet’s books. His long red mane drooped around his ears and eyes like a poor wig. His eyes stared back in quiet disdain—not hostile, but Sky Sonnet definitely hadn’t been enjoying himself at the time the photo was taken.

At the bottom of the photo was a small inscription in black ink, which read: Happy Graduation Day, Shy! The hoofwriting was too neat and flowery for somepony like Rainbow Dash. Perhaps it was from her mother?

Twilight didn’t have long to think about it. She turned around as soon as she heard Fluttershy reenter the living room, wearing her trademark gentle smile.

“I hope you like jasmine tea!” she said.

“I… do.” Twilight’s voice trailed off into a yawn and she pressed her hoof into her mouth. “Mm, goodness. I didn’t realize how tired I was. It’s been quite a day.”

Fluttershy nodded, but her face fell as she approached the couch. Twilight sensed something was amiss and hopped onto the couch, patting the cushion beside her.

“I do feel awful, though,” said Fluttershy as she took a seat, nestling into Twilight’s open forelegs. “Leaving Rarity alone like that.”

Twilight chuckled. “I doubt she’ll be offended. She’s better at managing her publicity than either of us. And I think this could be a big break for her.” She raised her hoof, imaging the headline across the front page of a newspaper. “Tomorrow, every paper will read, ‘Rarity Takes Equestria By Storm!’ There’ll be feature articles about how your hoof-stitching and my magic are the new piece de resistance in the fashion world!”

Though she blushed, Fluttershy giggled and sank deeper into Twilight’s embrace. “That’s silly. Everypony knows Rarity does just fine without us.”

“True.” Twilight cradled Fluttershy’s head against her chest, stroking at her mane with one hoof. “But if I know anything about the press, they’ll go crazy the moment they hear a member of royalty is attached to somepony.”

“L-like me?” Fluttershy lifted her head, all mirth vanishing from her face.

Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know. Right now, everypony thinks it’s just me and Rarity. I know our friends will keep it a secret, but…” She shrugged again, unable to think of a better answer.

She hated that feeling more than anything. Especially when trying to reassure a dear friend.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy sank back down, nuzzling the side of Twilight’s neck. “I don’t want them to know about us, Twilight. I like the way things are right now.”

“You don’t want the attention.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I’m more than happy to let Rarity take all the credit. Really, I am.” She swallowed and added, “B-besides, I’d only… I’d only be in the way.”

Twilight reached down and touched Fluttershy’s chin with her other hoof. “Don’t say that. You’re a smart and beautiful pony, just like Rarity. Even if they did find out about you, I’d wear myself out defending you.”

When Fluttershy didn’t respond right away, Twilight smiled and leaned closer. “Honestly, if they can’t see how lovable you are, then they’re not anypony worth knowing.” And on that note, she kissed Fluttershy on the lips.

The other mare’s hesitancy melted away in a heartbeat. Her hooves dug into the small of Twilight’s back and she returned the kiss, sinking her tongue past her lover’s lips. Twilight’s eyes widened, but she accepted the jab and let the dear pegasus do as she pleased.

I want you. Three little words that echoed inside Twilight’s brain. Three words that went far beyond liking or even loving somepony. She wanted Fluttershy in every sense of the word. Emotionally, spiritually… and physically.

Twilight moaned as Fluttershy pushed harder against her. She wondered where all this courage had been hiding inside this shy pegasus earlier that evening, but she didn’t care. All Twilight cared about was that she was somepony special enough to see this side of Fluttershy. No stallion could ever boast about being intimate with Sky Sonnet’s daughter, not even Apollo Blaze.

When her back hit the couch, Twilight pulled away from the kiss long enough to look her lover in the eyes and grin. She panted for a moment, pressing her hoof against Fluttershy’s chest and savoring the rapid-fire heartbeat she felt beneath. The smile on that face was no less intoxicating; Twilight had to dig through the fog in her brain and remember what she’d wanted to say.

“Um…” She offered a sheepish grin. “Just a thought, but… we have tonight all to ourselves. Maybe we ought to…” She swallowed past the lump in her throat and added, “Go upstairs?”

Fluttershy blinked. “Up… upstairs?”

Hearing the terror in her voice, Twilight quickly waved her down. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to push you. If you don’t want to, you really don’t have to—”

“No, I’m the one who’s sorry,” Fluttershy responded. She lowered her head and gave Twilight a kiss on the cheek. “I… I would like to share that with you, Twilight. But not right now. We’ve only just started dating and I…” She smiled sadly. “I want my first time to be special.”

Twilight knew exactly what she meant. She’d felt the same when she and Flash Sentry had become intimate. Unfortunately, their own “special moment” had ended in an argument, followed by an airship crash in the Everfree Forest. That whole affair hadn’t done wonders for Twilight’s need for physical intimacy. It was far easier to sublimate her feelings into kind words and charitable actions, like helping feed animals or run a line of sewing machines.

Twilight smacked herself mentally. If she was dancing around her emotions and letting textbook terms like “sublimate” get in the way, then maybe it was for the best to avoid taking things with Fluttershy to the next level. She clearly wasn’t in the right frame of mind to let passion take over.

You think things through most of time, but it’s the times you don’t that scare me. Even now, she could still hear Flash Sentry’s voice and picture his half-shadowed face in the airship observation deck, only minutes away from the storm and the crash.

That clinched it. If she was going to get caught up on Flash again, then Twilight needed a break, no matter how much Fluttershy’s enthusiasm made her feathers shiver.

“Okay,” Twilight said. With one hoof resting on Fluttershy’s shoulder, she pulled her close and nuzzled her. “Not tonight, then. Only when you’re ready.”

Fluttershy smiled back. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure.” Twilight gave her a quick peck on the lips, then grinned. “Although, if it’s not too much trouble…” She shifted to the right, exposing her wings a little more. “I’ve got this knot in my lower back and I can never quite reach it, even with magic.” Giving her hips a wiggle, Twilight grinned. “Think you can help me out?”

She hadn’t expected Fluttershy to pick up on the subtext so quickly. A sly smile appeared on her face as the pegasus bent down and began to rub her hooves into the small of Twilight’s back.

“Ohh, yes…” Twilight sank into the couch, her body falling limp and the crown dropping from her head to roll about on the floor. She didn’t care; she’d pick it up and dust it off as soon as this angel of a pony was finished. “Thank you, Shy…”

“Anything for you, Twilight,” Fluttershy replied, giggling as she pressed her hooves a little harder into the knot.

Rarity smiled as she accepted the warm mug of tea from Spike. “Thank you, darling. I hope this isn’t a bad time to call on Twilight.”

Spike shrugged. “Could be worse. A mid-autumn library reshuffle doesn’t even compare to the mayhem of our spring cleaning.”

Looking around the library, Rarity could only imagine what that mayhem was like. Every single shelf had been cleared from top to bottom. Books and magazines had been arranged in neat little stacks no more than ten books high, all alphabetized and sub-categorized according to genre, year, and author. Rarity had managed to find a cushion sit on the floor beside a particularly thick stack of leather-bound tomes, all of which had titles that began with the letter “S.”

Sombra… Star-Swirl the Bearded… Storms, A History of… Synthesia… Rarity marveled at the range of subjects on display. But then, whenever she’d visisted, she’d rarely allowed herself a moment to sit and browse through the titles on each shelf.

It hadn’t been the books that had caught her attention, so much as the librarian herself.

Might as well add “Scandal” to that list of titles, Rarity mused. She covered her sad chuckle with a hasty sip of tea, then looked back at Spike. “Do you suppose she’ll be much longer?”

Again, Spike shrugged. “Dunno. With Twilight, a shower could be as simple as three minutes or as long as an hour and a half.”

“My goodness! Is she that afraid of germs?”

“No.” The little dragon grinned. “But she does have a habit of getting lost in her own train of thought, especially if she hasn’t had much sleep. It hasn’t helped our water bill one bit.”

Rarity frowned, but she couldn’t hold it for long. Not when she pictured Twilight staring out into space with a goofy grin, her mane completely drenched and falling around her perfect eyes…

She blushed and took another sip. At this rate, Rarity was going to be on her second mug of tea before Twilight ever showed up.

But Celestia be praised, her ears perked up as soon as she heard the reassuring clip-clop of hooves coming down the stairs. Rarity set aside her mug and stood as Twilight appeared. Her coat sparkled from her recent shower and it didn’t escape Rarity’s notice that her mane was still a touch damp and dripping, but she forgave the lovely mare for everything. Only her marefriends could pull off covered in dirt or soaking wet and still be desirable to Rarity’s eyes.

“Oh, Rarity, there you are!” Twilight hurried downstairs, weaving through the maze of books she’d created on the library floor. “How was the rest of dinner last night?”

“It went fine, love.” Rarity closed the distance around a nearby stack of magazines and nuzzled Twilight right away. “My exposure with Sapphire Shores is almost certainly going to boost my sales orders this month. And I owe it all to you and Fluttershy!”

Twilight smiled. “I’m so glad we could help. I knew it’d be good for us.”

“Yes, well…” Rarity wanted to continue with more compliments, but she remembered why she had come over. “That being said, I’ve already gone over to apologize to Fluttershy about forcing her into that public outing—”

“Rarity, it’s fine—”

“—And I must tell you the same, Twilight. I really am sorry about that.”

Spike glanced between the two mares. Then, with a polite cough into his claw, he slipped behind a stack of encyclopedias and out of view entirely.

Twilight didn’t say anything at first. She looked Rarity over with that same patient, loving smile she always wore. Well, almost always. It had been a rare sight during her long depressive episode after the breakup with Flash Sentry. But right as Rarity started to feel that same depression taking root inside herself, Twilight stepped closer and threw her forelegs around Rarity’s neck.

Rarity sighed and nuzzled her back. “It was never my intention to put you girls in the spotlight. I can handle the publicity, but I would never wish the same on either of you.”

“Don’t forget that I’m a princess now,” Twilight replied, her voice warm in Rarity’s ear. “I get hounded for autographs and endorsements every week. I’ve gotten used to it.”

“But your love life, darling.” Rarity pulled back and examined her marefriend’s face. “I remember how those newspaper ponies hounded you and Flash for months! It was in such poor taste!”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I know, but it was hard not to be seen then. I mean, Flash and I moved in very public circles. It wasn’t like we could keep it a secret and he seemed…” A shadow crossed her face. Her mouth quirked to the right in thought. “Well, he seemed fine to me.”

“Be that as it may, your current relationship is rather different.” Rarity took another step back, careful not to bump into the books towering behind her. “I’ve been thinking. If my publicity with the Canterlot elites and the press gets too much, you and Fluttershy are more than welcome to step aside if you must—”

“No.”

“Beg your pardon?”

Twilight advanced on Rarity. In one swift move, she took Rarity by the shoulder and pressed her close to her own chest. The sudden warmth from Twilight’s body quelled whatever anxiety was boiling up in Rarity’s heart.

“I’m trying to do things right this time,” Twilight said, cradling Rarity against her with both hooves. “I want you and Shy to feel comfortable in this relationship. Something Flash and I never really achieved.” She glanced down at Rarity and smiled. “Let the press make up their stories. Let all the neighbors whisper. I don’t care. All I care about is you and Fluttershy. If the two of you are happy with me, then that’s all that matters.”

Rarity sniffled and reached up to wipe at her nose. “I must say, Twilight. I don’t think I’ve… ever met somepony so forgiving as you.”

“Then you must not remember when we first met,” Twilight answered, giggling. “I’ve had to change a lot about myself since then.”

“The only thing that hasn’t changed about you is your beauty.” Rarity smiled and lifted her head, pulling herself closer to Twilight’s face.

Their lips met and she forgot all her worries. It was just as Twilight had said; nothing else mattered. Nothing could ever match the sweet aroma of Twilight’s breath or the feel of her wet mane underneath Rarity’s hooves.

“Mmph.” Twilight pulled away from the kiss, but only for a second. She added a softer kiss on the side of Rarity’s neck. “You’re beautiful, too. I’m jealous that all those photographers get to snap pictures of you. I’d rather be the only mare to admire you.”

Rarity leaned back, savoring the trail of kisses down her face. “You’re a princess now. You could probably make a royal decree.”

“Now there’s a thought.” Twilight giggled and continued to kiss Rarity’s neck, moving down to her shoulder. “But I’d hate to feel like I’m neglecting you. I want you to know that…”

Lost in the fog of ecstasy, the only words that Rarity’s ears registered were I want you. And she felt the same way about Twilight.

“Well, actually…” Rarity put her hoof against Twilight’s cheek, stopping her from going any further. “There is one way we can take care of each other.” Her cheeks burned, but she managed to add, “Tonight, I mean.”

Twilight grinned. “You really mean it?”

“To be with a mare as lovely as you?” Rarity drew herself up straight and bowed her head. “I would consider it an honor.”

She meant every word of it. Ever since their first kiss under the moonlight, Rarity had been holding back on her passion. She’d been terrified about making a mistake with her new marefriend—a bookish girl who might need a little space before she was ready to be intimate with somepony else. And then the whole business had Fluttershy had occurred and Rarity had decided there wouldn’t be an opportune moment to ask.

Until now.

With a tiny squeal, Twilight leaned in and kissed Rarity right on the tip of her horn. A jolt of pleasure surged through her, rippling across her flanks to the very edge of her tail. She’d felt the edge of Twilight’s aura brushing her own and it was… transcendent.

“Um…” Rarity rubbed at the back of her neck, now very conscious of the alicorn’s body pressing against her own. “I-I should warn you… it’s my first time.”

“I promise to be gentle.”

“Twilight…”

For a moment, Twilight did nothing but smile and look over Rarity. Then she threw her forelegs around her and spread her wings. Rarity squealed as Twilight carried her into the air. Hovering for a moment, she planted a kiss on Rarity’s lips and sighed. Then the princess twisted them around and flew up the library stairs.

Another thunderous rumble echoed across the plains outside Ponyville. Rainbow Dash pushed up her flight goggles and peered at the massive storm cloud gathering strength and speed. Two klicks and closing in from the western perimeter of the Everfree Forest; even from far away, she could pick up the terrified chatter of squirrels, birds, and other critters fleeing the woods.

The animals would be fine. There was no better sanctuary than Fluttershy’s cottage, which lay directly in the path of the storm.

“You’re not laying a hoof on her,” Rainbow Dash muttered, fixing the storm with a stern glare. “You got that, buddy?”

The storm rumbled again, almost as if answering her. Rainbow Dash shivered, but that feeling had nothing to do with the cold air coming in.

She turned around and faced the two rows of pegasi behind her. The whole Ponyville weather team had been summoned and assembled in haste, called away from their day jobs or dinner with their families. Rainbow Dash would’ve preferred to be back at the farmhouse with Applejack, but even she couldn’t resist when duty called. She was as anxious as they all looked; she just did a better job of hiding it.

“All right, listen up!” Dash paced in front of her team. “We have a Level Two storm inbound from the northeast! Its last speed estimate was thirteen knots, so we don’t have much time to lose! I want a star-flower formation on the first pass!” She stopped and glanced at the nearest ponies on her right, Cloud Kicker and Flitter. “Coordinate all maneuvers with your wingmates and do your best to redirect the storm in formation!”

Cloud Kicker saluted. “Yes, ma’am!”

“Got it!” said Flitter.

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Well, all right then.” She reached up and pulled down the goggles. The seal around her eyes pinched for only a second. Letting out a deep breath, she spun around and leapt into the air. “Let’s move it, ponies!”

Again, the storm rumbled. A bolt of lightning speared the ground outside Fluttershy’s cottage, followed by the dragon’s roar of thunder.

Dodging the onslaught of rain that soon followed, Rainbow Dash glared up at the underbelly of the cloud. From her vantage point, she saw nothing but a long black void. The occasional flash of blue lightning rippled across its surface and the whole cloud formation rumbled like it was alive.

A shiver crawled down her spine. Rainbow Dash spread her wings and dove for the underside, flapping herself in double-time to generate a long cold jet of air. She hoped it would be enough for the rest of the team.

“First pass!” somepony cried. Dash caught a glimpse of six pegasi, making a run along the edge of the cloud formation in a loose line. With well-timed kicks and punches, they knocked against the heavy black condensation. To Dash’s ears, their hooves and hind legs might as well have been kicking at solid iron. She cringed along with the ponies as they peeled off for another pass.

Another flash took her surprise. Rainbow Dash rolled a hard left, narrowly avoiding a sudden arc of lightning. Her curse was lost in the thunderclap that followed.

This, she decided, was one mean storm. She didn’t know what mad god or evil sorceress had conjured it up, but she was sure going to deck them in the jaw if she ever met them.

In a corkscrew dive, Rainbow Dash slid around the other side of the storm cloud. It had stopped gaining speed, now coasting over the green plains outside Ponyville on its own momentum. Dash could only imagine the terror of the ponies huddled up in their houses below the storm, including poor Fluttershy and her cottage full of animals.

“You leave us alone!” Dash called out. Rearing up, she spread her wings and dove straight for the heart of the storm.

“This is for Shy!” she cried out as her front hooves bashed into the cloud, knocking off a spray of condensation. “This is for A.J.!” Another double punch broke off a floating chunk of ice. “And this for me!”

She gave one last kick, feeling the blazing hot core of the storm cloud. Her hoof brushed against the pocket of hot air—

Something shrieked. A long, bone-chilling shriek that Rainbow Dash never wanted to hear again. From the heart of the storm came a wind shear that sent her tumbling back a whole kilometer. A split-second course correction kept Dash from crash-landing in the Everfree Forest.

She blinked, trying to fight the surge of nausea in her stomach. As her eyes adjusted, she saw the storm cloud continue its slow advance. Her weather team had broken apart their formation. They’d regrouped on the forward edge of the cloud formation, struggling against it with all their might. At this distance, it was nothing but ants pushing against a boulder.

What good could all those ponies do against something so strong?

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Pony feathers. Twilight’s not gonna like this one bit…” Then she turned and caught a low wind current all the way back to her team.

Rarity gasped and arched her back. Her hooves dug into the sheets as a tiny squeal escaped her mouth. “Mmm, yes! Oh, darling, I’m… darling!”

She collapsed back onto the bed, trembling from mane to tail. Pleasure cascaded through her every pore, leaving her mind perfectly blank and peaceful. With a final sigh, she rolled onto her side and lovingly nuzzled her pillow.

Panting, Twilight crawled up behind Rarity and wrapped her hooves around her midsection. “Was that… gentle enough for you?”

“Exquisite,” Rarity breathed. She glanced over her shoulder and smiled. Twilight’s tousled mane looked good, even though the room was dimly lit. But few mares could pull off a messy mane like her beloved princess. She leaned in and kissed her on the lips. “Simply exquisite.”

The bedroom was permeated with a strong hint of sweat and musk, nothing that a little air freshener and an open window couldn’t fix. Of course, with the late autumn chill, Rarity supposed leaving a window open would mean catching a cold, too. But even that thought wasn’t unpleasant. She’d had a fantasy, buried deep in her subconsious, of being wrapped up in bed while Twilight hovered over her, feeding her soup and fluffing her pillows with the cutest smile on her face.

Maybe I should open that window after all, Rarity thought with a wicked smile.

“I think…” Twilight nuzzled the back of Rarity’s neck. Her warm breath made her coat tingle. “I think I needed that. I haven’t cut loose like that since…”

Rarity was hesitant, but still she answered, “Since Flash Sentry?”

Twilight chuckled. “Not even him, actually. The most we did was kiss and snuggle together.” She sighed and kissed the tip of Rarity’s ear. “Sounds like a fairytale romance, doesn’t it?”

“Well, of course, darling. You are a princess, after all.”

“And you, Rarity…” Leaning down, Twilight planted another kiss on her shoulder. “You’re my lady-in-waiting. I couldn’t be half the princess I am if not for somepony like you.”

“I…” Rarity flipped herself over, even though her whole body still tingled from all the exercise she’d just been through. “You really think I’m a lady?”

Twilight grinned. “Sure, I do. You’re more of a Canterlot mare than I ever could be.”

Rarity had been waiting to hear those words all her life. What filly didn’t dream of being accepted into the higher echelons of fine society? But it wasn’t until then that she realized how much more it meant to hear those words coming from Twilight Sparkle.

She reached out and took Twilight’s hoof into her own. “Darling, I’m only a lady because you make me feel like one.”

Twilight leaned in and kissed her again, taking longer this time as their lips and tongues twisted around each other. Rarity pulled her close and slid herself on top of her marefriend. The heat between her legs was getting stronger again. Perhaps she had the stamina for another round after all—

She cried out as soon as she heard it. A deafening crack of thunder that sent waves of terror running through her. Rarity ducked back underneath the sheets, where it was warm and safe.

“Wow.” Twilight was looking out the window, more curious than anything. “I guess it really is a magic storm.”

“W-what?” Rarity poked her head out from under the covers. “What’s magical about it?”

“This storm formation,” Twilight replied, staring out the window with a rapt expression. Whatever passion Rarity had wanted to get from her that evening was gone; this was Twilight locked in her scientific inquiry mode. “It’s a cumulonimbus structure, but it doesn’t follow any of the weather patterns set down by the local pegasi. Rainbow Dash says it’s cursed, but I don’t know.” She turned back to Rarity and grinned. “That is, we won’t know until we run some tests!”

“Oh, joy.” Rarity buried herself under the sheets again. At least there she could savor the smell of musk and the fresh memory of their romantic escapades.

She heard Twilight trot over to the bed and felt the princess’s hoof brush against her covered flank. “I’m sorry if it put a damper on the evening. I guess I shouldn’t bother with it.”

“No, darling. By all means, if you want to get a closer look at the storm, you have that right—”

“Not when it puts your needs aside.” Twilight pulled back the covers, letting Rarity see the sad expression she wore. “You matter to me, too, Rarity.”

Rarity sniffled, then shook her head. “Please don’t, dearest. You’re a princess. I’m sure looking after the town’s safety is far more important than my own silly thoughts.”

In truth, she believed what she was saying, but only so much. Twilight was the sort of mare who couldn’t let a problem go unsolved and Rarity loved her for that. But now that they were together, Rarity admitted that she’d become more selfish about her own needs. She loved all the attention their relationship was getting in the press and she was overjoyed to read their names together in Clothes Horse’s article on Sapphire Shores.

But it’s not right that she and Fluttershy get hounded for my sake. Rarity pulled the sheets around herself like a shawl. Celestia help me, I can do better for my marefriends.

Still, Twilight didn’t seem daunted by her remarks. She sat down on the bed and snuggled against Rarity. “The storm can wait. I’m sure it’s nothing than Rainbow Dash and her team can’t handle. I mean, they’re better-trained for this work than I am.”

Rarity smiled. “Yes, that’s true.”

Twilight bent down and brushed her lips against the top of Rarity’s head. “We’re not going anywhere tonight. Last night was for me and Fluttershy, and tonight is just us.” She giggled and added, “At some point, though, we’ll need to start talking about how to balance everything between the three of us. I don’t want our trio to have to compete for everypony’s time.”

“Perhaps we could make a checklist or a calendar,” Rarity suggested with a teasing wink.

“Rarity, you have no idea…” Twilight grinned as she grabbed her marefriend by the cheeks and pulled her close. “That kind of talk gets me so excited…”

As far as Photo Frenzy was concerned, there was no place more dull in all of Equestria than Trottingham. Having gotten back from Ponyville, he could see a strong similarity in the number of thatched-roof cottages, but the ones in Trottingham were centuries older. Everypony in town could trace their lineage back to some folk hero or great scholar if they squinted hard enough at the fine print on their family trees. They took pride in the littlest things out here, from oversized turnips to cultural fairs for when the Princesses visited.

Life in Trottingham was dull and predictable, so of course only a paper like the Trottingham Tattler could prosper. Everypony looked forward to a bit of gossip and a scandal to drool over, especially when they could cluck their tongues in disapproval.

Everyone except me, thought Photo Frenzy. That’s why I hate it here.

“Now, look here, chap.” Daily Edition tapped at the inkwell on the edge of his desk—a pointless gesture, but he always seemed to think it was intimidating. “You might have wasted a great opportunity here. We’ve got tons of our folks covering the Wonderbolts Derby and no one but you in Ponyville! Why the hay would you want to give up an exclusive contract like that?”

“Because it’s a load of horse feathers, Ed.” Frenzy shrugged. “Everypony’s got photos of the young princess or Sapphire Shores tucked away somewhere. What good’s a few more gonna do for them?”

Daily Edition frowned. “It means a hundred bits more in revenue this week. That’s the good it’ll do! I’m not running this paper as a charity, eh?”

“Fine. But I’d rather take a pay cut and work the Derby. I’m bored to tears in Ponyville.”

“No can do. We’re booked up on the Derby and the Winter Jubilee. Besides…” Ed grinned, which usually meant trouble. “Nopony’s more qualified than you, Frenzy.”

“Nopony puts so much care into their work as me, you mean.”

“Precisely!”

Photo Frenzy wondered what he’d done to deserve this. He’d had such hopes before—the sensitive photography student at Canterberry, so warm-eyed and cheerful. Whatever had happened to that fine colt?

He got old and started paying bills, Frenzy reminded himself.

It wasn’t anymore complicated than that. For a time, he could forget that he was tracking down the Wonderbolts and other celebrities, if only to be working as a real photographer in places like Canterlot and Applewood. But after close to eight years, his career hadn’t gone anywhere. He was still taking the same photos of the same celebrities, with half-blind editors like Daily Edition who couldn’t tell a clear panoramic shot apart from a blurry shot from the middle of a crowd.

“What about the letter?” Frenzy asked. He pointed to the torn envelope sitting on the top of his editor’s inbox pile. “Didn’t you like what Her Royal Highness had to say?”

Daily Edition shrugged. “Well, it’s all well and good, but I’ve got final say, haven’t I? Freedom of the press and all that. Princess Twilight can’t tell an editor how to run their own paper. There are laws about that sort of…” His lips curled. “Censorship.”

The legal issue wasn’t close to Frenzy’s level of expertise. For his part, he’d thought the letter had been a fairly compelling argument:

To the editor of the Trottingham Tattler:

I recently had the good fortune to meet a photographer in your service by the name of Photo Frenzy. After briefly conversing with him, I feel as though his talents are being wasted in Ponyville. I’d be happy to recommend him to a post following the Wonderbolts Derby if you don’t mind. He seems to be a brilliant photographer and far more respectful than the usual paparazzi who insist on hounding my every step.

I look forward to hearing your reponse, good sir. My loyal assistant (and adopted dragon) will deliver it to my attention post haste.

Sincerely yours,
HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville

“Besides,” said Daily Edition, “I already wrote back.”

“Oh?” Frenzy leaned forward. “And?”

“No word yet, I’m afraid.” The editor shrugged and tapped on his desk, a sound of finality. He was quiet for a moment—another bad sign in Frenzy’s experience. “But look here, she may have a point. Nopony can argue you’ve got more journalistic experience than anyone else on staff, am I right?”

Frenzy sensed a game being played, but there was nothing false in that statement. “Right.”

“So, I wrote back to the Princess about these storms.” Daily Edition poked around a stack of papers on his desk. “Let’s see… here it is. A meteorological report leaked by the Royal Society last week.” He cleared his throat and affected a high Canterlot accent. “‘A Survey Concerning Recent Developments in Ethereal Weather Patterns for Her Majesty’s Consideration.’ Flowery words aside, this magic storm’s gonna be the story of the decade, so we might as well break it first, yeah?”

“I’d say so, yes.”

“Well, then…” Daily Edition grinned. “Hop to it, then!”

“What, me?” Frenzy glanced around the office. Of course there was nopony else there to take the blame. Typical. “You must have us confused with the Canterlot Quarterly, Ed. We’re a gossip rag, even if we’ve got a good sports page.”

“News is news no matter who delivers it.” Daily Edition tapped at his inkwell again. “You’ve seen the editorials, right? Big storm in the middle of Everfree. Nopony knows what’s going on, but it’s nothing good. And it seems attracted to Ponyville these days.”

“Well, yeah.” Frenzy shrugged. “That’s about it, though.”

“Hardly!” Daily Edition slammed his hoof onto the desk, upsetting several papers from the top of their stacks in a flurry. “What several of our readers and I would like to know is what connection there—if any—between this recurring storm and Princess Twilight.”

“Ed, that’s…” Frenzy shook his head. “That’s slander. If we print it, it’s libel.”

The editor grinned. “But if it’s true?”

“How’s anypony supposed to find out if it’s true or not?”

“Not anypony. You, specifically.”

“I’m not qualified to—”

“Frenzy, please.” Daily Edition leaned forward. He pressed his hooves together on the desk, almost in supplication. “Look at it this way. If you find any evidence between the two, then you’ll have broken a major story. Nopony could ever dispute your credentials after that. And if you don’t find any connection, then you’ll have proven me wrong and get something to hold over my head the next time I give you an assignment.” He grinned and not in a pleasant way. “Either way, I’d say it’s a win for you.”

Frenzy stayed quiet for a moment. He needed to process this new information—not to mention the fact that, for once, his editor seemed to have a genuinely good idea.

If there was no connection between the storm and the young princess, then he’d relish the chance to rub it in that smug stallion’s face for years to come.

“All right.” Frenzy tapped at the desk, mirroring his editor’s little habit. “But on one condition.”

“And that is?”

“I get to cover the next Wonderbolts event after this. No backing out.”

The editor’s grin only grew wider. “Done.”

Author's Note

I'm trying to get a better jump on the writing schedule for this story, even as my day job as as a writer adds more hours. Also, sorry for any typos you find here; I tried to be thorough, but I still miss things on occasion.

With any luck, I hope to have something up around Halloween or early November.

10. Recreation

Gray clouds greeted Spike on his way toward the town center. He ignored the odd looks he got from the ponies he passed by; all that mattered was the thick scroll tucked under one arm as he dashed across town. Not for the last time, he wished that he could simply breathe his fire onto the scroll and let it show up at his intended destination, but of course that was only reserved for letters to and from Celestia.

But at least I’d be back home with my triple fudge hot cocoa instead of out here! Spike thought bitterly.

The light drizzle that fell as he reached town hall did nothing to dissuade him from his errand. This wasn’t just something Twilight had asked Spike to do; this was a capital-O Order straight from the Princess of Friendship. A matter of royal business. And Spike, despite his reluctance, was nothing if not a friend of the Crown.

Mayor Mare opened the door as soon as Spike knocked on it. Even in his sour mood, he couldn’t resist a giggle when he saw the tiny strand of pink hair that she’d failed to dye. Fortunately for her own sense of embarrassment, she didn’t seem to realize it herself. “Spike, what in the world are you doing out here? It’s not fit for colt nor filly in this weather!”

“Nor dragons either,” Spike groused as he handed her the scroll. “Twilight, however, insists that you get this out to the townsponies as soon as you can. She said it was a matter of public safety.”

The mayor frowned and unfurled the scroll. She squinted down at the text that Spike himself had transcribed, the words still fresh in his mind.

Fellow citizens of Ponyville,

As both your princess and your neighbor, I am just as concerned as you about the very strange storm that has taken up residence over our town. The weather team has informed me that it won’t budge despite our best efforts.

In the meantime, I urge you all to go on with your daily business in spite of the unseasonable rain and wind. I will be using my magic and organizing the pegasi weather team to manage this weather pattern and keep you all safe.

Please take precautions regarding your littlest ponies and make sure that they stay indoors as soon as it gets dark. I thank you for your patience and understanding in this terrible time.

Ever your friend and neighbor,
Twilight Sparkle

“This really is terrible,” the mayor remarked. She glanced at Spike. “And what does she want me to do with this? Post it in the town square? It’ll go flying the moment a strong wind so much as touches it.”

Spike shrugged. “Y’know, she didn’t mention that part.” Then an idea struck him and he smiled. “Maybe you could go to the Foal Free Press? Have them print the letter in tomorrow’s paper so everypony reads it.”

The mayor smiled back. “Now that does sound like a good idea! Well done, Spike!”

It wasn’t every day Spike got a little recognition for his hard work. He knew it would make the hot cocoa waiting for him at the library that much more delicious.

He exchanged a few more pleasant words with Mayor Mare before they parted ways. On his way home, Spike noticed several teams of pegasi streaking in formation across the darkening sky. He saw earth ponies throwing tarps over their vegetable gardens and boarding up their windows. When one colt went skidding across a fresh patch of mud, his unicorn mother was there to catch him with her magic and drop him onto her back before galloping back home.

Spike shook his head. This town was too nice to deserve the awful things that kept happening to it. But he trusted Twilight was being sensible about all this.

Her present good mood was, however, rather unusual. He’d found her skipping across the library—honest-to-Celestia skipping—and making such remarks as “I know we can fix this!” when confronted with a gloomy report from Rainbow Dash. Even for Twilight, this was far too optimistic. She’d been pleasant and studious at the same time, scouring books for hours in search of a solution; that was the best it was going to be around her.

Spike trudged his way back to the library door. He willed himself to grab hold of the doorknob and turn it, knowing that at least a lukewarm mug of cocoa was still waiting for him in the kitchen.

The knob turned before a familiar magenta haze surrounded Spike. He was yanked off his feet as the door opened and he was flung into the library. Twilight caught him in midair, flying about the library with a giddy smile.

“I’ve had the best ideaaaaaaa!” she exclaimed, pausing to let him drop back to the floor. Spike bounced on the wooden floorboards and rolled back to his feet. He only wished he could be more graceful about those landings. That was when he noticed the way she said idea sounded distinctly like Rarity. Another quality she’d picked up from her marefriend.

“Oh yeah?” Spike asked, dusting himself off. “That’s great. So how do we beat this storm?”

Twilight blinked and the smile fell from her face. “Huh? Oh, no, it’s not that. I’m still in the dark about this weather. It’s like nothing we’ve ever seen.”

“But…” Spike tilted his head to the side. “How is that good news?”

“That’s not the good news I’m talking about.” Twilight landed on all fours and trotted over to Spike. “I figured out a way to arrange a date with both Rarity and Fluttershy!”

Spike’s claw trembled and he wanted more than anything to smack his forehead. But he knew better than to mock his sister like that. And besides, he didn’t want to admit that he was trying to find a better way to ask Sweetie Belle out on a date, too. He’d have to sneak a peek at the open book on Twilight’s desk—the source of her inspiration—when she wasn’t looking.

“That’s nice, too,” he finally said. “What’s the plan?”

Twilight paced around him in a circle, her giddy smile returning. “Well, Rarity’s favorite place to dine is Le Abreuvoir. It’s tasteful and has great food, so I know we’ll both love it there. And as for Fluttershy, it’s the only restaurant in town with soft lighting and corner tables, so she’ll be able to go out with us in total privacy. Not only that, but this will make an excellent opportunity to show the rest of Ponyville that we’ve nothing to fear from this current storm. If the three of us can have a great night out, then everypony’s going to be just fine!”

Spike had to admit that her reasoning was sound. He also noted that she had found a way to have both a romantic dinner with her two marefriends and a reassuring public relations event during a natural disaster.

You’re finally learning to think like a politician, Spike thought. I’m so proud!

Meanwhile, Twilight had gone back to her desk and summoned two fresh sheets of paper from the top drawer. “I’d hate to do this since you just got back, but I’d like you to go and tell both Rarity and Fluttershy for me.”

Spike blinked. His claw tightened around the space where a hot mug of cocoa should have been. “R-right now? In this weather?”

“Yes!”

“Can’t you just teleport to them?”

“No time, I’m afraid.” Twilight’s horn was already glowing and a levitated quill was scribbling down notes on her desk. “Rainbow Dash asked me to calculate the upcoming wind shear and barometric pressure changes so nopony on her team gets hurt. I’ve got a lot of research to do between now and tomorrow night!” She trailed off into an excited squeal and stamped her hooves on the floor.

“But I—”

“Better hurry. The rain’s only going to get worse tonight.”

Spike stared at her for a moment. Then he let out a deep breath and dashed toward the kitchen.

He made a gargantuan leap from the entryway, somersaulted across the room, and landed on the counter in a victorious pose. Without even a second’s hesitation, he downed the lukewarm cocoa in a single gulp, conjuring up a tiny puff of flame to heat the drink as it raced down his throat.

He let out a long sigh of satisfaction and patted his warm stomach. “That’s more like it. Now we’re good to go.”

The rain continued to pour down in a steady squall, a constant patter that would’ve driven anypony mad. Anypony except for Photo Frenzy, who took another sip of his hot cider and stared over the headlines of the Foal Free Press inside a juice bar.

He had to give Ponyville some credit—for a town as small as Trottingham, they were livelier in every way, from colorful festivals to a cheery, student-run newspaper. Just the sort of lateral thinking that was missing back home. Frenzy had half a mind to look up listings for a new apartment or cottage that he could lease out here, not to mention any new job openings for a qualified photographer.

That’s the plan, he decided with a grim smile. Wrap up this story, stuff it into Ed’s face when he’s proven wrong, then catch the first train back to Ponyville.

While thoughts of his coworkers at the Tattler cheering his triumphant exit still danced in his head, Frenzy realized that he wasn’t sitting alone at the bar. A cute mare with a raspberry pink mane and tail sauntered up with a notepad in her mouth. She dropped it onto the bar, then slid it forward with her hoof.

“How’s the cider?” she asked. “Anything else I can get you?”

Frenzy smiled. “It’s great, thanks. Can’t remember the last time I had hot cider like this.”

“Well, you picked the best weather for it.”

“Yeah, about that…” Frenzy reached down into his saddlebags and snatched out the press badge, which he showed to the mare. “I’m in town doing a story on this bizarre weather phenomenon. Care to comment, Miss…?”

“Berry Punch,” the mare answered. Her eyes lit up in the way most ponies did when they realized they were speaking to a real-life reporter. “And yes, I’d love to talk about this storm! It’s positively awful!”

While she spoke, Frenzy grabbed his own notepad from his saddlebags and began to write with the pen clutched in his teeth. “Mm-hmm.”

“Did you know we’re getting more than six inches of rain every two hours? It’s a nightmare for anypony who wants to grow something and that’s half of Ponyville’s economy!” Berry Punch’s face twisted up as if she were about to cry. “I mean, my poor berries…”

A momentary pang of sorrow stopped Frenzy’s writing. He glanced up at the mare, spat out the pen, and gave her a sympathetic smile. “Brave heart, Miss Punch. I figure the sooner we know what this storm’s all about, the sooner your local weather team’s gonna kick its flank to pieces.”

That got a laugh out of Berry and she wiped a tear from her eye. “You’re right, of course. That’s exactly the sort of thing that Princess Twilight likes to say.”

Frenzy’s ears perked up immediately. “I see. And what else has the Princess being saying about this storm?”

“Oh, just the usual. ‘Ponyville can weather any storm with the magic of friendship’ and so on.” Berry paused for a moment. Then she smiled and tapped her hoof on the newspaper. “Actually, I’m surprised you haven’t read about it yet. She’s due to make some big public event tomorrow night. A morale boost for the whole town.”

“Really?” Frenzy flipped through the paper with renewed vigor. He’d been so focused on the headlines that he’d neglected the society page.

And there it was on page eleven, the lead story in big bold text: Princess Twilight and Friends Host Charity Dinner.

Frenzy couldn’t write down notes quickly enough. He kept one eye on the newspaper and another on his pad, scribbling out every single key name and date he could find. Names like Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, and Sweetie Belle. Locations like Carousel Boutique, the Everfree Forest, Le Abreuvoir, and the Golden Oaks Library. And there was the all-important time and date: tomorrow evening at seven-thirty, though the article writer speculated that Rarity—and by extension, the Princess—would be fashionably late.

Never before in all his years had Frenzy ever hit upon such a stroke of good luck. It was like the photographer who got the prize-winning shot of a Wonderbolt crossing the finish line.

He sat back on his stool and gave a relieved smile. “Thanks for the tip, Miss Punch. I’ll be glad to cover tomorrow night’s event.”

Berry looked up from the fresh glass of juice she’d been sipping. The mare gave him a smile before turning back to tend her bar. “You’re welcome.”

“I better be going. How much do I owe you for the cider?”

“On the house. Journalists drink for free here at Berry’s!”

A terrible policy, Frenzy decided, given the crass lot he knew back in Trottingham. They wrote enough nasty and speculative things while sober that the promise of free drinks was a nightmare from which Equestria would never recover. But he knew better than to spoil Berry’s good mood.

On that note, Frenzy reached down again and picked up his camera. “If you’ll indulge me, I happen to be a photojournalist and could use a few headshots of some locals for the article.”

Berry’s smile widened. “Oh my stars, yes! I’d love to be in your paper!” She immediately struck a pose, a half-decent imitation of a Manehattan fashion model.

Frenzy chuckled and lifted the camera. For a second, he imagined Twilight Sparkle on the other end of it. Not the bitter member of royalty he’d encountered before, but the more pleasant mare he’d heard so much about. And he imagined how he’d have to explain himself to her once this whole story was done and printed. Yes, Your Highness, I spared no expense to find the truth, just as you would’ve done…

It was about time that both of them started to take their jobs a little more seriously.

“Hold it,” he said to Berry Punch and adjusted his lens. “And… smile!”

Fluttershy did her best not to cringe as Rarity continued plucking at her eyebrows and primping her mane. She wished her marefriend didn’t have to go to so much trouble. It was only dinner with Twilight, nothing that a simple dress and a little brush couldn’t solve.

Except… it really wasn’t so simple.

“Do you really think there’ll be press there?” Fluttershy asked. Her voice trailed off into a light “Ah-choo!” as Rarity dosed her with another puff of hairspray.

“Sorry, love.” Rarity coughed and wiped away the cloud of styling spray. “No, I’m quite sure that there won’t be anypony from out of town. Not in this weather, anyway. Most likely some young colt to take pictures for the Foal Free Press.” She offered a disdainful sniff. “Twilight told me she only wanted local publicity.”

For somepony like Fluttershy, publicity was only a fine line away from scrutiny. She remembered well the pitfalls of being in the public eye during her short-lived modeling career. She dreaded the prospect of so many eyes staring at her. All those eyes, judging her.

Don’t disappoint the family. Her father’s stern voice echoed in her head. Fluttershy ducked on reflex.

But she had to remind herself that Twilight was going to be there, too. As far as anypony knew, it was nothing more than the Princess and two of her friends out for dinner. Yes, nothing more than that. No reason to be suspicious of the love talk they whispered over a plate of hayfries.

Slouching in the chair Rarity had set up in her dressing room, Fluttershy glanced at their reflections in the mirror. They wore simple frocks in matching styles, with a dark blue for Rarity and a light green for Fluttershy. Rarity had added a few braids to Fluttershy’s mane and given herself one or two extra curls. Nothing overly formal, of course. Enough flair to draw the discerning pony’s eye, Rarity had insisted with a dreamy smile.

Fluttershy would’ve sat and fretted about it the entire night, but fortunately, there was a knock at the front door to distract her.

“Ah, there she is!” Rarity turned before calling out, “The door’s open, darling! Do come in and make yourself comfortable!”

As Rarity put the finishing touches on their manestyles, Fluttershy listened to the sound of anxious hoofsteps trotting upstairs. A moment later, she heard the door open and turned around in her chair to see Twilight panting and smiling back.

She hadn’t changed her mane, though she wore a lovely lavender fragrance. Fluttershy recognized it as the birthday gift Rarity had given her just last year. But the real surprise was in Twilight’s attire. She wore her crown, as well as a golden breastplate with her cutie mark emblazoned on the front. On her hooves were four golden slippers, all neatly polished and gleaming.

Fluttershy blinked. “Goodness, Twilight. You look just like Princess Celestia!”

“Hardly!” Rarity pranced over to Twilight’s side, sweeping her into a side hug and a nuzzle. “I daresay she looks better!”

“It’s nothing much,” said Twilight as she gave her breastplate a quick polish with her hoof. “I was supposed to get my official regalia at the coronation, but it took the craftsponies at the palace a little longer to get them made to my specifications.” She grinned. “I’ve just been waiting for the right opportunity to use them.”

Rarity giggled. “Well, you couldn’t have picked a better night!” She sighed and dropped forward; Twilight barely caught her in time. “Oh, isn’t this marvellous! A royal charity dinner! I must be dreaming!”

“I wish I was dreaming,” Fluttershy mumbled. But even she had to admit that Twilight did look good in her regalia. She was the most modest-looking princess in Equestria. And the cutest, Fluttershy added silently.

Twilight, having helped Rarity back to her hooves and complimented her dress, now turned to Fluttershy with a huge smile. “You look lovely, Fluttershy.”

“Thanks, so do you.”

A shadow crossed Twilight’s face as she took a step closer. “I hope you’re not too nervous about going out tonight.”

The pounding of her heart confirmed it, but Fluttershy put on a brave face and said, “N-no, not at all.” Then, after clearing her throat, she added, “I mean, I’d do anything for you, Twilight. It’s an important night for everypony—eep!”

She broke into a squeal as Twilight lunged forward and wrapped her forelegs around Fluttershy. Stunned, all Fluttershy could do was sink into her embrace. She glanced over Twilight’s shoulder and saw Rarity watching them with a delighted smile.

“I just want you to know something,” Twilight whispered into Fluttershy’s ear, her warm breath making the pegasus melt inside. “You’re my marefriend. You and Rarity are the most important ponies in the whole wide world to me. There’s no way you can embarrass me tonight, all right?” She leaned down and kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. “Just be yourself and have a little fun, okay?”

“O-okay…” Fluttershy returned the hug and smiled against Twilight’s neck. “If you say so…”

Twilight pulled back, still grinning from ear to ear. “Consider it a royal decree to my dearest subjects.” She back at Rarity. “And that goes for you, too.”

Rarity gave a jaunty salute. “Yes, Your Highness!”

Now Fluttershy was laughing, her fears completely forgotten. What did she have to fear when she could listen to Twilight’s reassuring voice forever? Between her voice and Rarity’s loving smile, Fluttershy felt empowered to do anything she wanted.

And besides, it really had been a while since they’d enjoyed a nice, quiet meal together. Fluttershy felt she deserved a little fine cuisine tonight.

Twilight reached out and took Fluttershy by the hoof. They walked toward the door as Rarity fell into step beside Twilight, using her magic to turn down the lights in the boutique on their way out into the cold autumn evening.

Shouldering his way through the crowd of fellow paparazzi—and the thought of equating himself with them left such a bad taste in his mouth—Photo Frenzy made it to the very edge of the red carpet. A pair of earth ponies in work vests were still setting up the canopy over the grounds outside Le Abreuvoir, Ponyville’s most esteemed restaurant. With so much turbulence in the air, it seemed as if heavy rainfall was inevitable.

That didn’t make being bunched up with a dozen other photographers and local bystanders any easier, but Photo Frenzy could put up with it. If he could put up with several years at a two-bit newspaper, then this was a cakewalk.

He adjusted the exposure on his camera and peered through the tiny lens at the red carpet. Satisfied at the intensity of color coming in, Frenzy nodded to himself and put down his camera.

And not a moment too soon. Everypony around him burst into cheers as a carriage, drawn by two local stallions, pulled up to the red carpet. Frenzy raised his camera and took aim at the door. He licked his lips and whispered a short prayer to Celestia—then realized how absurd it was that he was praying to the mentor of the very pony he was trying to get pictures of.

We live in an age where Discord roams free, Frenzy mused. The world’s allowed to be absurd.

The door opened and then came the inevitable chorus from the crowds.

“Princess Twilight! Three cheers for Her Highness!”

“Your Highness, Your Highness! Over here, please!”

“Yes, please! Miss Rarity! Can we just get a shot of you and Her Highness!”

“Is that Fluttershy! Ma’am, if you wouldn’t mind stepping a little closer…!”

Frenzy snapped off one shot after another, making sure his camera was up to block his face in case Twilight Sparkle happened to take notice of him. Not that she could anyway, what with all those camera bulbs flashing and blinding everypony. Still, Frenzy was slow and deliberate with his shots. Ed might have hated him for it, but he couldn’t complain about the quality of Frenzy’s photos, especially when they made the front page of the Tattler time after time.

Now that he was close enough, he got a good look at the Princess and her friends. Frenzy snapped another photo, perfectly framing all three mares as they made their way up the red carpet and into the restaurant. He took a moment to observe them, noting the way Fluttershy cringed back from the cameras—a nest of vipers to her eyes, unless she didn’t think vipers were all that scary. Twilight leaned over and whispered something into her ear, and Fluttershy put on a brave smile—

Wait. Frenzy leaned forward and snapped another picture. Surely he was seeing things. He had to be.

He didn’t know for certain, but he could have sworn he’d just seen Twilight plant a kiss on Fluttershy’s cheek. A friendly gesture to be sure, but not one often shown in public, even between mares. The more he looked, the more details Frenzy noticed, like that blush on Fluttershy’s cheeks and the way Twilight’s eyes flashed with joy for only a second before they fell back into step alongside Rarity. And Rarity hadn’t even batted an eye at this behavior.

Though he hated to admit it, Frenzy had read the Tattler’s latest stories about Twilight and Rarity being the hottest celebrity couple in Equestria. But this reaction with Fluttershy seemed a touch too intimate, didn’t it?

Mentally, Photo Frenzy kicked himself. He really needed a new job. Now he was starting to think like a gossipmonger.

He sighed and hefted his camera again, snapping a few more photos as the trio entered Le Abreuvoir, escorted by a smiling maître d’ in a red coat. Only a few more photos once they left, he promised himself, and then he go back to Trottingham and deliver the bad news to his editor. Nothing was going to change his mind about that.

“Madames, welcome to Le Abreuvoir,” said Garçon, guiding the three mares to their table near the center of the restaurant. “We are so pleased that you could join us this evening in spite of the weather and look forward to making your time with us as pleasant as possible.”

Twilight smiled back. “Thank you, Garçon. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than Rarity leaned forward and offered a wink to the maître d’. “We’ll have a bottle of the usual, if you please. And then, I think, some mushroom tartlets to start.”

Garçon nodded while she spoke, committing every word to memory. Twilight had always admired that about him, even if she’d been too depressed for the last few months to realize it. As he left with their order, she looked around the restaurant. She couldn’t tell if the staff had gone the extra mile in decorating everything for tonight or if she was simply in a far better mood after coming here with Rarity during the first few months after her breakup. Perhaps it was both.

When she looked back at the table, Twilight stopped and smiled. Rarity and Fluttershy were speaking in hushed tones as Fluttershy read through the menu. The dear little pegasus was looking more confident by the minute, especially with Rarity’s reassuring voice in her ear. Twilight could sit and watch her two beloveds, though she didn’t want them to feel left out.

Besides, there were enough ponies inside and outside the restaurant watching their every move. The things that Twilight really wanted to do and say with her marefriends would have to wait. Her public image, unfortunately, came first.

“So, Fluttershy,” said Twilight as soon as the other mare had looked up from her menu, “I imagine you and Rarity came here a lot together.”

“Yes, when we could both afford it.” Fluttershy shot a sweet smile at Rarity. “It was our little treat at the end of every month. We’d meet at the spa and then spend the rest of our bits on a nice lunch.”

“I do miss those days,” Rarity sighed. Then she perked up and glanced at Twilight, blushing. “Er, of course, I wouldn’t dream of regretting the time we all spend together now, darling.”

Twilight giggled. “It’s okay, I know what you meant.” She reached her front hooves across the table, taking hold of both Rarity and Fluttershy. “I want you two to be happy with each other as well as with me. Whatever happens, no matter how long this storm goes on, we’ll face it together. Promise?”

“Promise,” Rarity said.

“Of course we will,” Fluttershy added softly.

Twilight wanted to kiss them both so badly, but she could feel everypony watching, even if it was only a few stolen glances. She sat back in her chair and readjusted the napkin on her lap.

How had it been for Celestia and Luna, if they even had romances of their own? For that matter, how did Cadance ever manage things with Shining Armor before their wedding? Twilight couldn’t imagine the press hounding her brother at every turn—though, as a member of the Royal Guard, he wasn’t that hard to find. Twilight herself hadn’t even heard about the wedding until she’d gotten a letter from Celestia; perhaps the elder Princess had issued a media injunction. Or maybe the news was just slow to reach Ponyville.

Garçon soon returned with a chilled bottle of strawberry wine and a plate of mushroom tartlets. He bowed his head and backed away in a fluid pace. “Bon appetit, madames.”

Rarity immediately floated a tartlet to her mouth and took a bite. She squealed and took several more, devouring the whole thing in seconds. “Mmm! Sublime as ever!”

Twilight took a nibble from her own and glanced back at Fluttershy, who was eyeing the dish and dragging her hoof toward it. She rolled her eyes and floated her own tartlet to the pegasus, who looked at in surprise.

“I don’t mind sharing,” Twilight whispered. She slid a quick glance to the side. One or two ponies had glanced in their direction, but everypony else was too busy enjoying their own meals to notice. And that was the whole point of tonight, wasn’t it?

Fluttershy sniffed the tartlet before taking a tiny bite. Then she smiled and ate the rest. Twilight giggled and picked up her napkin, wiping off a few crumbs from her marefriend’s face.

“Th-that’s quite all right,” Fluttershy stammered, still smiling. “I can manage.”

“I know you can, but I like helping you.” Twilight pulled back her napkin and gave it a soft kiss before dropping back onto her lap. “Do you know, Shy, you look adorable when you’re a little bit helpless?”

Rarity frowned. “That’s hardly fair, Twilight. She’s not some delicate flower—”

“Oh, but I am!” Fluttershy squeaked when both mares turned toward her. Then she added, “I-I mean, I know I’ve faced a lot of scary things with your help, but I don’t mind being weak compared to everypony else.” She shrank back into her chair. “A-actually, it’s being humiliated that I can’t bear.”

Twilight reached out and took Fluttershy’s hoof into both of her own. “Remember what I told you earlier, Fluttershy. There is no way you can embarrass me.” She smiled. “And that goes double for you. As your princess, I simply won’t allow it.”

Rarity nudged Fluttershy with her elbow. “Oh my, a royal decree. I’d listen if I were you, dear.”

That got a laugh from Fluttershy—a soft, tinkling sound that never failed to warm Twilight’s heart. She decided to take a risk and bent down to kiss Fluttershy’s hoof.

She thought she heard a tiny gasp somewhere in the background, but what did she care? It was a friendly gesture and nothing more. What kind of twisted mind could read a romantic subtext in something so innocent?

Garçon returned a few minutes later to take their dinner order, and as the background hum of the restaurant went on as usual, Twilight found herself starting to relax. She was beginning to feel comfortable in her new roles: as a marefriend, as a princess, and as a celebrity.

She’d never felt this way around Flash, no matter how hard she’d tried. Maybe it was for the best, then. Twilight leaned back in her chair, marveling at the quiet confidence on Fluttershy’s face as she ordered her meal and the proud expression that Rarity wore, which matched the rest of her ensemble so well.

Even with the stormclouds rumbling overhead, this night was still spectacular.

Photo Frenzy glanced up as thunder rolled across the sky. He frowned and looked over at the cream-colored mare standing beside him in the press pool. “Bit dangerous for a public event, don’t you think?”

“Y-you’re telling me!” The poor mare was shivering as she pulled her cloak tight around her shoulders. “I-I’m not risking my life for a few more photos, editor or not!” And with that, she turned and galloped off into the night.

Frenzy watched her leave, half-tempted to join her. Then he looked down at his camera. The roll of film inside was almost used up: a few surreptitious location shots of Carousel Boutique and the Golden Oaks Library, some headshots of the locals, and of course glamour photos of the celebrity couple and their plus-one Fluttershy. Not bad for a full day’s work, but something was still bothering him.

Was it that kiss? It was entirely possible that Photo Frenzy had imagined the whole thing. A tiny stress-induced hallucination, surely.

And yet… the storm. Photo Frenzy craned his neck around to glance at the dark gray, almost black, clouds that blanketed the skies. It had been overcast all day, but the storm hadn’t grown any fiercer until the royal carriage had shown up. And the more he thought about it, the more Frenzy wondered about Daily Edition’s whole tabloid-fueled hypothesis.

What several of our readers and I would like to know is what connection there—if any—between this recurring storm and Princess Twilight…

Frenzy was ready to believe it wasn’t true. And yet here he was, watching Equestria’s most powerful student of magic enter a restaurant, giving stolen kisses to somepony who wasn’t her marefriend, right before the storm grew stronger and deadlier.

Nothing made sense here. Did Twilight’s emotions somehow influence the storm? Was her passion responsible for all this drama? And when had this storm occurred exactly? The initial sightings had been almost six months prior—just around the time when Twilight Sparkle and Flash Sentry’s breakup had been officially announced following an airship crash.

An airship crash, Frenzy recalled, in the heart of the Everfree Forest. Right here this sinister weather pattern had first emerged.

No, it couldn’t be possible. It seemed far too unlikely that some bitter photojournalist from Trottingham had stumbled across a major magical crisis when there were hundreds of more qualified mages and scholars in Canterlot keeping an eye on things. Surely Princess Celestia and Princess Luna knew far more about the storm than they let on and were taking steps to contain it. So perhaps that was what all this was about.

That concept suited Frenzy a lot more than Ed’s wild accusation. Far more rational to think that Celestia or Luna had lured the storm to Ponyville, where their Princess-in-training could contain it or perhaps even dispel it with her own magic.

That was it, then. Photo Frenzy knew exactly what story he was going to tell Ed the moment he got back, his own career be damned.

“Anypony want this spot?” he asked, glancing back. “I’m off.”

Three mares and one stallion argued with each other over his cherished spot in the front of the crowd, giving Frenzy a chance to slip away unnoticed. He chuckled and trotted back to his hotel.

Spike yawned and rubbed at his jaw. Sitting up in his tiny bed, he stretched out his arms and let the memories of last night play over him. He’d never realized how funny Sweetie Belle was; she’d kept him up with all her stories and wild schemes for getting a cutie mark. Spike had to admit that she was the only filly who could almost make him skip a meal just to hear another of her strange tales.

Almost being the key phrase, of course. Spike patted his tummy and jumped out of bed in an instant. Then he grinned and raced downstairs toward the kitchen.

He was halfway there when somepony knocked on the front door. Growling, Spike turned to answer it; he promised his poor stomach that there’d be plenty of hotcakes to devour soon enough.

When he opened the door, he smiled. “Hey, Derpy.”

“Hiya, Spike!” The mailmare grinned and reached into her saddlebag, producing a rolled-up newspaper. “Here ya go!”

“Thanks!” Spike took the paper and waved. “Oh, and tell Dinky I said hi!”

“You bet!” Derpy Hooves was still smiling as she trotted away.

Spike chuckled and closed the door. He yanked the rubber band off the newspaper and unfurled it. A quick skim of the front page headlines and then he’d go make breakfast.

But the moment he read the top story, all thoughts of blueberry and sapphire hotcakes vanished from his mind. His stomach curdled as he continued to read.

“Good morning, Spike!” Twilight called out. She came trotting downstairs at a brisk pace. “Isn’t today lovely?”

“I, uh…” Spike coughed into his fist. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that…”

Twilight tilted her head and gave him a quizzical frown. “What’s wrong?”

“You’d… better read this.”

Twilight floated the paper out of his grip. Spike braced himself for the outrage that was sure to come pouring out of her the moment she read the front page headline.

An Affair to Remember? Princess Twilight and the Storm of Passion.

11. Condemnation

Photo Frenzy couldn’t stop pacing even if he wanted—and what he wanted was give his editor a nice sock across the jaw. But that wasn’t how he wanted to remembered. He wanted to be known for his integrity—such as it was, working for a two-bit gossip rag—and so he found himself skipping breakfast and racing to the office the moment he read the morning edition.

A morning edition that should’ve been his crowning triumph. Now it was his greatest shame. Yes, he’d been complicit in stories like this before, but rarely against somepony so decent—and certainly never when it involved somepony he’d come to like.

“Honestly, I don’t know what you were expecting,” said Daily Edition from behind the comfort of his desk. He paused to take a sip from his mug of coffee, then stared at Frenzy over the brim. “You know the old saying. ‘If it bleeds, it leads.’ A royal scandal’s got far more juice than some posh little story about weather control.”

“Then why’d you send me out there?” Frenzy demanded. He stopped pacing long enough to stare down the other stallion, who looked back at the coffee in his hooves. “All you’d have to do was say, ‘Sink or swim, Frenzy’ and then give the story to one of the newbies on staff. You’d have gotten the same story that you printed without wasting time for a last-minute rewrite.”

Ed frowned. “Hardly last-minute. Script Seller and her team gave their very best on that copy.”

“Oh, please, Ed. That page has your hoofprints written all over it!”

“Well, the managing editor’s allowed to contribute, you know…”

Frenzy’s rear legs twitched and he almost went back to his furious pacing. But he knew better this time. It wouldn’t accomplish anything. None of his screaming would.

He was looking at an editor who’d made up his mind about this story and wouldn’t retract it. And Frenzy knew then that there was really nothing more that the Trottingham Tattler could offer him. Not even front-row seats to the next Wonderbolts race. Not even a two-minute interview with the one and only Soarin.

“Well, congratulations.” Frenzy offered Ed a frosty smile. “You’ve contributed to the biggest story this paper’s ever seen.”

Ed beamed. “That’s the spirit—”

“And on that note, I’d like to offer my resignation.” Frenzy bowed his head and turned toward the door.

“Now, wait just a minute!” Ed scrambled from behind his desk, almost tipping over his coffee. “Think before you do something you’ll regret, Photo Frenzy.” He placed a warm hoof on the young photographer’s shoulder. “I know you’ve struggled with this job from time to time—”

Try every single day, Frenzy thought glumly.

“—But I really think your career’s just getting started. I mean, it’s your name on the photo credit on this story. Ponies everywhere are going to see it! You’ll be getting requests for interviews and feature stories soon enough.”

“But not for anything good,” Frenzy insisted. He turned and studied Ed for a minute. Then, as he nodded, he added, “Not yet, anyway.”

“Er, what?”

“Never mind. It’s nothing you need to concern yourself about. Take care, Ed.”

“Really, Frenzy. I wish you’d reconsider this.”

“Oh, I am.” He chuckled. “I’m reconsidering the bone-headed decision to ever take this job.”

Frenzy pushed the door open, letting his editor’s hoof slip from his shoulder. He trotted across the newspaper office, ignoring the surprised stares from his would-be colleagues and the polite coughs from Script Seller, who’d stopped typing for a moment. Frenzy gave her a quick wink before he headed out the front door.

No point in delaying any longer. This story wasn’t over yet.

Several minutes later, Photo Frenzy had made his way back home. The tiny cottage he called home had always felt dark and cramped, but in light of quitting his job, the place had an eerie vibe. He could just imagine the ghosts of poor farmers or tailors who’d lived there, eating their ghostly breakfast at the table and giving him a judging stare. Which was fortunate because, in his haste, he’d forgotten to eat. Frenzy wolfed down a slice of buttered toast and then got to work.

In half an hour, his saddlebags were packed and he was trotting out the front door. As he left, there was a slight spring in his step. Frenzy was used to packing in a hurry and catching the train to somewhere new for the sake of a story. But this time would be different. He could feel it—a happy surge running from mane to tail.

Outside, the good ponies of Trottingham were abuzz with the latest news. Everywhere he went, Frenzy saw mares huddling around their own copies of the Tattler, remarking in hushed tones about the scandal.

“Oh my, isn’t it dreadful…?”

“Yes, truly dreadful, breaking a marefriend’s heart like that…”

“And in full view of the public, no less! Simply horrible…”

Frenzy grit his teeth and turned his trot into a full-fledged gallop across town. He didn’t stop until he found himself at Mayflower Station. Ignoring the sight of yet more ponies reading that awful newspaper, he forced his way through the crowds of tourists and travelers until he made his jagged way to the ticket booth.

A pink-colored mare smiled at him as he approached. “Good morning! Where to, sir?”

Reaching into his saddlebags, Frenzy took out a small stack of bits and slid it over the counter to the mare. He tried to match her smile and answered, “One ticket to the Crystal Empire, please.”

The mare’s eyes flashed with surprise, but she took the bits anyway. “Ooh, you’d better hurry then. The northbound train is leaving in less than five minutes!”

Frenzy laughed. “That suits me just fine.”

For barely a second, time went completely still.

Twilight allowed herself a single moment of serious panic. Her tail tucked itself between her legs and she felt the hairs on her mane shiver and rise of their own accord. Two picoseconds later, she was experiencing a complete body spasm as the same chain of thoughts danced around her brain: What have I done? Dear Celestia, what have I done? I’ve ruined everything, I’ve ruined everything, oh please no—

Then the second ended and Twilight snapped down on her emotions with the crushing weight of logic. Good old rational thinking. Even in a crisis, she could always count on it.

Alright, Twilight told herself, go to basic syllogisms.

In the depths of her mind, in the span of another eternal second, she conjured up that familiar green chalkboard and began to scribble furiously across it.

Photo Frenzy didn’t keep his end of the bargain.

Everypony thinks that I’m cheating on Rarity with Fluttershy.

Everypony will be going after Fluttershy now.

∴ I need to get Fluttershy somewhere safe before she has a total breakdown.

∴ I need to get Rarity away from the press immediately thereafter.

∴ I need to arrange an emergency meeting with Princess Celestia.

“Spike!” she called out, surfacing from her mental depths.

The little dragon fell back onto his rear in alarm. “Y-yes, Twilight?”

“Hop on and hold on tight.”

Spike winced. He knew full well what that phrase implied. “Okay…”

He dutifully climbed onto Twilight’s back and wrapped his little arms around her neck for support. Twilight was already running rapid calculations in her head as she prepared the teleportation spell. She’d pulled off more powerful spells at greater distances before, but it was hard to keep focused when she felt the stress and terror bubbling deep inside her stomach. Her subconscious was berating her non-stop for letting down both her marefriends before she’d even had breakfast.

But all she had to do was focus on the image of Fluttershy’s tear-stricken face and off they went in a burst of light.

Spots danced across Twilight’s eyes as the light faded. She shook her head, clearing her vision in time to see a menagerie of upset animals staring back at her. Blinking again, Twilight realized that she was standing in Fluttershy’s living room. The light from her spell had faded so quickly that she nearly didn’t catch on how dark the cottage was.

Every blind and curtain had been pulled shut, and all the lights were turned down. All of Fluttershy’s animals were gathered in the living room, making as little noise as they could. Twilight stared at the bears, raccoons, birds, and mice that littered the floor in a loose huddle. They stared back, recognizing her and showing nothing but muted worry on their faces.

“Um…” Twilight struggled to recall how her marefriend would’ve handled this. The fact that she wasn’t already comforting them was cause for concern. “It’s… going to be all right, everypony. If you could point me toward Fluttershy, I’m sure we’ll get this sorted out soon.”

None of the critters responded. Twilight wished she’d spent more time reading up on animal calls.

Fortunately, she didn’t have to try. A familiar patter from behind caught her attention. Twilight turned around and saw Angel Bunny hopping anxiously toward her. He leapt into the air, waving his paws and pointing upstairs.

“Her bedroom?” asked Twilight. When the little rabbit nodded, she said, “All right. Let’s go.”

Spike trailed after Twilight as she followed Angel upstairs, creating a reassuring thump-thump of footsteps behind her. It was dark, so Twilight relied on the glow from her horn to light the way. Of course, by the time she reached the upstairs bedroom, her magical reserves had begun to reach their limit.

“Whoa there,” said Spike. He reached out a claw and nudged Twilight as she slid into him. “You feeling okay?”

“I’m… not sure.” Twilight blinked and paused at the head of the stairs. “Maybe I should’ve eaten before we came.”

Now that she was here, Twilight was starting to think maybe she’d overreacted. It was dangerous for a magic-user to neglect the essentials of a good night’s sleep, regular eating habits, and daily mental exercise. She’d usually done well on two out of the three. It was always remembering to eat where she tripped up. If not for Spike’s constant reminders, she’d be as skinny as a post.

“We’ll get something in the kitchen,” Spike answered. He nudged Twilight with his elbow. “Let’s at least check in on Fluttershy.”

The image of a pegasus sobbing alone in her bedroom nearly brought tears to Twilight’s eyes. She wiped at her face with her hoof and nodded. “You’re right, Spike. I can always count on you, can’t I?”

Spike stayed silent—another worrying sign, given his propensity for smartaleck quips. Twilight trotted ahead to the bedroom door, where Angel was already waiting.

She raised her hoof and knocked. “Fluttershy?”

Only silence greeted her.

“Shy? It’s me, Twilight.” She glanced at the little dragon beside her. “It’s just me and Spike. Can we talk?”

The silence grew longer and heavier.

“I’m sorry about what they wrote in the paper. Really, I am!”

At last, she heard a very faint sniffle, followed by a muffled squeak. Twilight’s heart was pounding hard against her chest. She pressed her hoof to the door and gently pushed it open.

The inside of the bedroom was just as dark as rest of the cottage. To Twilight’s surprise, the bed was neatly made and the floor looked like it had been swept. She could still hear a trail of quiet sniffles and sobs coming from somewhere in the room, but all Twilight could see were long shadows stretching over everything.

“I’m sorry…” a very soft voice whispered from underneath the bed.

Twilight knelt down beside the bed. At last she found Fluttershy, wrapped up in a blanket with her tail tucked between her legs and her face shrouded by her long mane. The only thing that could’ve made her seem even more pitiful would be if somepony were playing a sad piano melody in the background.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Shy.” Twilight waved Spike back as she crawled under the bed. It was a tight fit, but she managed it anyway. “It’s the press that made up the story, not you.”

“B-but they saw the kiss,” Fluttershy blubbered. She sniffled and wiped her nose with the back of her hoof. “Th-they all think… they all think I’m breaking you and Rarity up and it’s all my fault…”

Twilight extended her forelegs and pulled Fluttershy against her chest. She didn’t mind the tears that now soaked into her coat or the pink hairs that fell over her cheeks. All she could do was lie on her side, hold Fluttershy while she wept, and caress her back.

“You did nothing wrong,” Twilight insisted. “I’ll talk to the press. I’ll make them understand. I don’t care if they get upset about the trio.” She pushed Fluttershy’s head up so she could look down into her tear-filled eyes. “Even if I wasn’t a princess, I still would never apologize for the ponies that I love. That means you and Rarity.”

Leaning forward, Twilight kissed Fluttershy softly on the lips. The pegasus didn’t respond at first, but then she let out a tired squeal and kissed her back. Then she collapsed against Twilight with a sigh, her cheeks turning red even in the shadows.

“Um, guys?” Spike knelt down beside the bed, waving to get their attention. “I’d hate to ruin the moment, but there’s somepony knocking at the door.”

Twilight’s stomach curlded at the thought of having to face the press so soon, but she knew there was no way around it. She let out a sigh and summoned up the energy for one more teleport.

In a flash, she and Fluttershy were downstairs in the midst of several anxious critters. A chorus of tweets, growls, and yelps welcomed them as the animals crowded around Fluttershy. She offered a tiny smile and whispered her thanks to the squirrels that offered her an acorn and to the kitten that rubbed itself against her leg.

Twilight helped Fluttershy back onto her hooves and gently removed the blanket from her shoulders. She looked her marefriend over, easily imagining the terror in her eyes when they faced a horde of reporters and photographers on her doorstep. But seeing her in the midst of her beloved critters, Twilight remembered that Fluttershy wasn’t that weak. She was strong when it counted and Twilight needed that strength now more than ever.

Meanwhile, somepony was continuing to knock at the door. Oddly polite for paparazzi, but Twilight didn’t put it past them. She drew a deep breath and let it out slowly before facing Fluttershy again.

“Take my hoof,” said Twilight. “We’ll do this together.”

Fluttershy nodded meekly and took Twilight’s hoof into her own. They walked side by side to the front door, as Twilight reached for the top lock with her magic.

As soon as the latch moved, the whole door swung open and a sparkling white projectile shot into the cottage. Twilight and Fluttershy ducked as the projectile collapsed into a heap on the living room sofa, finally taking shape as a very nervous and hard-breathing unicorn in a heavy black cloak.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re both here!” Rarity exclaimed. She paused to swallow and catch her breath, letting the cloak fall from her shoulders. Twilight did a double-take when she saw the frayed hairs poking up from the surface of her mane.

Rarity, of all ponies, leaving the house without a perfect coiffure? This really was a disaster.

“I… I’m under siege at the boutique!” Rarity trotted over to Fluttershy’s side, wrapping her forelegs around the pegasus and nuzzling her gently. “It’s simply awful, girls! They’re flashing pictures of me every chance they get and following Sweetie Belle to school! Oh, I know I’ve longed for the limelight, but not like this! I’d never have asked for this!”

Twilight looked back over her shoulder, suddenly realizing that the door was still wide open. She used her magic to slam it shut and lock it up again. No sense in taking chances. If Rarity had managed to elude the reporters at home, they’d soon enough pick up her scent and follow her all the way to the cottage.

“Pony feathers!” Twilight swore.

Fluttershy and Rarity jumped at the remark, which made Twilight blush. “I’m sorry,” she added, taking a deep breath. “It’s… it’s been quite a morning for all of us. And I hate to admit it, but I don’t think we’re going to find a moment’s peace anywhere in Ponyville.”

“But where can we go?” Fluttershy asked. She clung to Rarity the same way a filly would cling to her teddy bear—and Twilight knew perfectly well that Fluttershy was one of the few grown mares to still sleep with a teddy bear.

Twilight sat down and thought it over. She wished she could go to Sugarcube Corner or Sweet Apple Acres, but everypony in town knew those places. The media would only end up dragging all their friends and families into the mess. And as much as she wanted to give Photo Frenzy and his editor a good kick in the flank for the trouble they’d caused, Twilight knew hiding out in a small town like Trottingham wouldn’t help either. Those ponies ate up gossip rag stories even worse than the folks in Ponyville.

That left only the Crystal Empire or Canterlot. Twilight knew that Shining Armor and Cadance would welcome her with open hooves and no questions asked, but at this particular moment, they’d be busy with setting up the very first Crystal Empire Winter Gala. They deserved nothing but good press coverage for such an occasion, not having to worry about a crazed sister-in-law and her marefriends bringing a royal scandal with them.

“Okay,” said Twilight. “Canterlot, it is.”

Rarity frowned. “I beg your pardon?”

Twilight got up and went over to the two other mares, looking them both in the eye. She hoped she was giving off an air of reassurance instead of the anxiety that bubbled deep inside her. “I think the best thing we can do right now is go straight to Canterlot. We’ll take refuge at the Royal Palace, where no journalist could ever hope of getting inside without permission.”

“But…” Fluttershy pointed at her critters. “What about them? I can’t leave them on their own!”

“And don’t forget about Sweetie Belle!” Rarity insisted. “She deserves to be somewhere safe from all this madness!”

Twilight kept up her smile even while her brain was processing those questions at a rapid pace. Her mental chalkboard was gone now, replaced by a bulletin board with multiple notes pinned to the surface, connected by a web of bright red string for simple, logical maneuvering. Here was a link to the farm and there was a link to Carousel Boutique. And here was where the Cutie Mark Crusaders came in and…

“T-Twilight?” Fluttershy waved her hoof in front of her face. “Are you all right?”

Blinking, Twilight looked at the pegasus in surprise. “Hmm? Oh, yes, I’m fine. Just thinking.” She coughed into her hoof and added, “I think I’ve got it. I’ll need some ink and paper. I’ve got a lot of notes to send to Spike…”

Wiping the sweat from her brow, Applejack came to a stop at the front porch of her house. She gratefully accepted a glass from lemonade from Granny Smith and took a long, refreshing drink. Autumn was still going strong, but all that work for the last stages of the harvest meant anypony would work up a powerful sweat in no time at all. A nice cold drink was just what the doctor ordered.

“A.J.! Hey, Applejack!”

While she was a touch miffed at having to ignore the rest of her nice lemonade, Applejack turned to the side, where Rainbow Dash was swooping in for a landing. The pegasus bolted free from the tiny dust cloud she’d created and hoofed it straight onto the porch, breathing hard and fast.

“Whoa nelly!” Applejack took hold of her marefriend by the shoulders, surprised at the sudden weight of Dash leaning into her. “Ease up there, darlin’. Now what’s gotcha in such a hurry?”

Rainbow Dash shook off a fresh coat of dust and went back to hovering beside Applejack. “I got a note from Spike. We want us to meet him and Pinkie over at Sugarcube Corner.”

Applejack’s ears dropped. “I’m guessing this is about Twi, Shy, and Rarity.”

“Yup!”

“They just up and left, didn’t they?”

“Teleported out first thing this morning!”

Applejack glanced back at the porch, where Granny Smith was still enjoying her lemonade in peace. “Can’t say I’d blame ’em. I’d wanna spare my kin the misery of those goshdarned reporters snooping around the farm on my account.”

But even as she said that, she felt the slightest pang in her chest. It hurt Applejack that she couldn’t be there for three of her best friends. Even with her family to think of, she’d go to the ends of Equestria for any one of her friends. But Twilight had to know what she was doing. She took herself and her girls out of the picture so they’d get some peace—and with any luck, the local press wouldn’t go after Applejack and the rest of their friends either.

I believe in ya, Twilight, Applejack thought, almost forming it into a prayer. Now you go and show me how this all gets fixed, ya hear?

“All righty,” Applejack finally said. “I’m guessing we’ve gotta get to Pinkie and Spike, then. You reckon we can do that without drawing half the Ponyville press on our tail?”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Yeah we can!” She punctuated her words with a faux karate chop through the air. “Last time I was at Wonderbolts Camp, Spitfire showed me this awesome move where you make a moving fog! The old Bolts used to make ’em for sneak attacks and scouting missions and other cool stuff!”

It sounded more like some idea from a Daring Do novel, but Applejack decided not to press the matter. “And you reckon you can make this happen?”

“Can I?” Rainbow Dash executed a side roll through the air and landed on all four hooves. She flashed a smirk and said, “What do you think, A.J.?”

Applejack throught she was crazy, but truthfully, she liked that quality in her marefriend. A little zest in her otherwise stressful life.

“I think, sugarcube,” Applejack said as a smile slowly crossed her face, “that if there’s a pony crazy enough to make that happen, it’s you.”

While Rainbow Dash laughed and flew up into the air to create the fog, Applejack turned around and trotted back to the porch. She waved to catch Granny Smith’s attention.

“Now, Granny, Dash and I’ll be back before ya know it. We’re gonna head out to Pinkie’s place and figure out what the hay we’re doing next.” Then, as a dark throught crossed her mind, she leaned in and added, “And whatever you do, don’t ya dare tell none of them ponies from the press where we are or what Twilight’s up to, ya hear?”

“Oh, heavens to Betsy, Applejack!” Granny Smith replied with a sour look. “I ain’t nearly that addle-brained at my age! Why, I done forgot more about protectin’ our family’s privacy than you’ll ever know!”

“Really? Like what?”

“Well, I don’t know!” Granny scowled. “I’ve just told ya I’ve forgotten, now didn’t I?”

Yet again, Applejack’s confidence in her elder was dropping fast, but she reminded herself that a mare as old as her didn’t turn out so good without doing a few things right in life. She let out a quiet breath and nodded. “I reckon you’re right, Granny. Well, the farm’s in your hooves. Tell Big Mac we’re gonna be back real soon.”

Granny Smith settled back into her rocking chair and took another sip of lemonade. “Sure will!”

Turning away from the house, Applejack gave Rainbow Dash’s project a quick lookover. In under a minute, the daredevil had managed to grab one of the small gray clouds from overhead and whip it up into a fine gray mist that skirted across the ground. In this crazy weather, nopony was going to take notice of a wave of fog rolling through town.

Even so, Applejack couldn’t help but eye the non-pony-made fog that lay over her precious orchards in the distance, where Big Mac was still hard at work. She prayed that Twilight and Princess Celestia would come up with a solution for that, too. She didn’t think her crops could survive a winter as bad as this—and that thought terrified her more than anything else.

“Let’s roll, A.J.!” Rainbow Dash bounced off a low-flying cloud and into the top layer of fog. Applejack caught a glimpse of her wings and tail poking through the fog, but only because she knew where to look.

She let out a deep breath and stepped into the mist.

Twilight smiled with relief as a plate of blueberry scones was placed on the table in front of her. She turned and offered her thanks to the white mare with glasses who’d done her this kindness.

“Think nothing of it, Princess,” said Raven. She bowed her head. “As Principal Private Secretary, I am here to be of service to all royalty.”

Sitting to Twilight’s right, Fluttershy examined the fresh steaming cup of tea that Raven had just poured for her. “I-I hope we’re not intruding—”

“Not at all, my little ponies.” Princess Celestia’s warm voice rippled through the air from the other side of the table, where she sipped at her own tea. Her gentle tone blended with the trickling water from the fountain in the corner of the royal atrium. “As my staff will tell anypony who asks, you three were already invited to the palace today for afternoon tea.”

Rarity exchanged an uncertain look with Twilight. “Er, forgive me, Your Highness, but I don’t believe you could’ve known we were coming so soon in advance.”

Celestia chuckled. “On the contrary, Rarity. Your visit had been arranged and planned for in accordance with my daily schedule. It’s clearly on record for all to see.”

Something about the Princess’s tone bothered Twilight. “Is it, though?”

As she sipped at her tea, Celestia winked. “It will be soon enough.”

Once again, Twilight could only marvel at the grace at which her mentor was handling this turn of events. She hadn’t reacted with alarm when Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy suddenly appeared inside the palace’s southeast corridor, only ten minutes ahead of the tour group that was scheduled to pass through there. Celestia had simply ushered the three mares into her private audience chamber and left instructions for her guards to keep them out of view until all scheduled tours were concluded.

When Raven had come for them, she didn’t seem the least bit concerned about their presence. She’d led them to the royal atrium and offered them tea and scones with Celestia, acting as though this was perfectly normal. Twilight had to admit she was grateful for the trees and hanging vines that surrounded the atrium, creating a very effective sight and sound barrier that no journalist, no matter how daring, would ever dream of trying to breach. Not unless they wanted to be thrown into a dungeon or banished.

Of course, now that she had time to think about it, Twilight was starting to wonder if Celestia really did have any dungeons in which to throw troublemaking ponies. She knew that vicious beasts like Tirek were imprisoned deep in the pits of Tartarus, but that seemed a touch extreme for somepony who’d stolen a loaf of bread or assaulted a neighbor in an argument.

“Now then,” said Celestia, lowering her cup back into its saucer. “I believe we were discussing this matter with the Trottingham Tattler. Raven?”

The diminutive secretary nodded before turning to address Twilight and her friends. “Our press secretary has already spoken with the editor. He says Photo Frenzy quit early this morning and took a train out of town. No one knows where.”

“That’s strange,” said Twilight. She couldn’t quite figure out Frenzy’s angle. Was he sorry for what he’d done or was he only trying to save his own hide?

That was a mystery that could wait. She’d much rather focus on how to fix this mess.

“In any case,” Raven continued, “it seems that we may be able to deliver a libel suit against the paper for insinuating an affair with Fluttershy.” She glanced at Fluttershy, who slid down in her chair, before adding, “However, that itself may prove… difficult.”

“But it’s simply not true!” Rarity protested. “Twilight is certainly not cheating on me with Fluttershy!”

“Quite, but allow me to ask this, Miss Rarity.” Raven reached up to adjust her glass as she turned to the other unicorn. “Would telling everypony the truth about your relationship do you any good?”

“Well, I…” Rarity’s bravado was suddenly absent, replaced by cringing concern. “Er, that is, I’m sure it’s not best that everypony knows about…”

“It’s nopony’s business but our own,” Twilight insisted. She flashed Rarity a quick smile and put her foreleg around Fluttershy’s shoulders. “I don’t see why everypony should be so eager to know the details of my love life anyway.”

Celestia chuckled around a mouthful of scone. She floated a napkin to wipe at her lips and favored Twilight with a tender smile. “My dear Twilight Sparkle, I’m afraid such troubles come with the territory of being a celebrity. Ponies want to distract themselves from all their daily troubles with gossip and scandals. It gives them a vicarious pleasure to read about all the joys and miseries of other ponies—including members of royalty.”

Twilight shook her head. “I can’t imagine anypony doing that to you, though.”

Again, Celestia laughed. “After a thousand years, I’ve simply grown used to it. The press has been speculating about every aspect of my life. I’ve been accused of engineering my sister’s banishment in a coup d’etat and having a harem of mares and stallions for my own twisted pleasures. There’s really nothing in the papers that could surprise me anymore.”

“But… but that’s horrible!”

“It is, but it’s also inevitable. Ponies will talk when they don’t have anything else to latch onto.” Celestia tilted her head and smiled at Rarity. “Tell me, do you occasionally find gossip amusing to read?”

“Er, on occasion, yes.” Then, without warning, Rarity smacked her hoof on the table. “But not in this case! It’s outrageous that they’d accuse poor Fluttershy and Twilight of such things!”

Fluttershy reached out and rubbed at Rarity’s back. As the unicorn dropped her head and smiled in relief, Fluttershy turned to the Princess. “It, um, does seem strange that anypony would accept this story at face value, if you don’t mind me saying.”

“I agree.” Celestia took a small bite from her scone and chewed slowly, savoring every second of it. When she swallowed, she asked, “But can any of you tell me what else you can do? Running away from the press won’t change anything. A scandal remains a scandal unless proven otherwise, even after many years have passed and everypony’s forgotten about it.”

It was a hard truth, but Twilight was beginning to see the wisdom in her words. Somepony as old as Celestia had the patience of eons to withstand any public criticism or moral panic. But she could also see that Celestia didn’t surround herself with lovers or get caught in public kissing somepony she shouldn’t have. As the oldest Princess in the land, nopony could argue that she knew how to control her own press coverage.

Twilight accepted that she would have to do the same. Hiding away in cottages and palaces would only delay the inevitable confrontation with the press.

I just hope that Spike and the girls back home will manage for now, she prayed.

Meanwhile, Twilight smiled at Raven as the secretary poured her another cup of tea. Her plan of action could wait. After a stressful morning, afternoon tea with her marefriends and Celestia was the best experience she could’ve asked for.

Under the cover of Rainbow Dash’s fog, the two ponies stood at the back door to Sugarcube Corner. They passed inside without a word, shooting quick glances to either side of the road just in case anypony was watching. But as far as Applejack could tell, there weren’t many ponies outside. As the day dragged on, the skies had only gotten darker and the air smelled of fresh rain, carried by a very heavy wind.

Not even the paparazzi were foolish enough to risk getting sick or soaking wet for the sake of a royal scandal, it seemed.

Applejack knocked at the door as Rainbow Dash settled onto the ground beside her. The door opened and Mr. Cake stuck his head out. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the two mares and held the door open.

“Come on inside, girls,” he said. “Pinkie’s upstairs. We figured you’d want some privacy.”

“Much obliged, Mr. Cake,” Applejack replied. She wouldn’t forget this kindness and resolved to bake a nice apple pie or two for the Cake family when all this was over.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash led the way upstairs, giving the whole bakery a quick scan to make sure some snooping gossipmonger wasn’t hanging around. Applejack never got why Rainbow was so eager to scout out every place they visited, performing “ocular patdowns” as she liked to call them. However, this was one time Applejack was grateful for such habits.

Upstairs, they made their way into Pinkie Pie’s bedroom. The party pony was already lying on her stomach on the floor, coloring in a book with crayons while Spike sat by himself on the bed, surrounded by stacks of papers and notes. The little dragon wore a green visor over his eyes as he scrutinized each paper, scribbling a note every few seconds.

“Hey, girls!” Pinkie waved at the two mares as they entered the room. “Welcome to Pinkie Pie’s Crazy Cool Clandestine Meeting! No nosy reporters allowed!”

“I keep telling you it doesn’t need a name,” Spike growled. He dropped another paper onto the bed and picked up a fresh sheet, onto which he started writing. “It’s good to see you guys. I know it must be tough getting around in this weather.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Heck, this weather? I could take a nap in these thunderclouds no problem!”

“And then you’d be cowering under my sheets at the first crack of lightning,” Applejack replied.

The pegasus rolled her eyes. “Arrgh! It was one time, A.J.!”

“And then you wouldn’t leave for a whole hour!”

“Well, I mean…” Rainbow Dash’s smile quirked to the side, looking very suggestive. “Neither would you…”

Applejack blushed. “Maybe this isn’t the best time for that.”

“Aww, but you guys!” Pinkie whined. She spread her forelegs out in confusion. “I thought the whole point of this was to have an awesome slumber party!”

“Sorry, Pinkie, but we’ve got other things to take care of first,” said Spike as he jumped off the bed. “The way Twilight left things, we’ve got to make sure that everything gets taken care of while they’re out of town. That means looking after the library, looking after Sweetie Belle and Rarity’s shop, and making sure all of Fluttershy’s animals are fed and cleaned up.”

Rainbow Dash let out a low whistle. “That’s a lot for one pony.”

“Which is why we’re all pitching in,” Applejack reminded her. She glanced at Spike. “I reckon you’ve got the library in good claws?”

“Yeah.” Spike blushed. “A-and Sweetie Belle’s asked if she could stay with me. Just until this whole thing blows over, you know.”

Applejack slid a glance at Rainbow Dash, who hid her chuckle behind a raised hoof. She couldn’t resist a teasing smile herself. It wasn’t like the dragon’s feelings for that filly were much of a secret anyhow. Still, to spare him any embarrassment, Applejack nodded and said, “Sounds fine to me. Now what about them critters at Fluttershy’s place?”

“I’ll take good care of them!” Pinkie squealed, bouncing to her hooves in a single bound. “I know what every critter wants is a nice bubbly bath and a big old batch of treats!”

Rainbow Dash shot Applejack a worried glance. “Um, maybe you could help Pinkie with the animals? I’d offer to help, but I, uh… I’ve got weather duty.”

Applejack smiled. “Sure thing, sugarcube. Just so happens we’re about done with the harvest, so I might as well stay busy somehow.”

“Great. That just leaves Rarity’s shop,” Spike added, looking down at the notes on Pinkie’s bed. “Rarity told Twilight that she can afford to wait a few days on her latest dress orders, but somepony needs to check on the boutique every day. Make sure Opal gets fed and that nopony tries to break in.”

Considering that Rarity was a fellow businesspony, Applejack could appreciate that sentiment. It wasn’t just the thought of a burglar forcing their way into her home that was so worrying, but all the bits they made from a hard day’s work being at risk as well. And she could only imagine how much money Rarity pulled in every week on all those fancy dress orders from all over Equestria.

“Rainbow Dash,” said Applejack, “I figure you oughta keep an eye on the boutique, seeing as it’s under your flight path anyhow. And Sweetie Belle might as well bring Opal to the library, if that’s all right with ya, Spike.”

Spike chewed at the end of his quill. “Hmm. It’ll be tough trying to keep Opal and Owlowiscious from chasing each other all the time, but at least Sweetie Belle can keep on eye on her cat.” He nodded and made another note. “Fair enough. Anypony else got an idea?”

“Ooh, ooh! How about we make a giant cake in the town square and—”

“Pinkie, for the last time!” Spike slid a claw down the side of his face. “We are not going to lure the press away with the promise of endless birthday cake.”

Pinkie Pie grinned. “Oh, I know! I’m just saying we oughta get some cake!” Then, after a gasp, she added, “Or better yet, cupcakes!” She trotted past the little dragon and out of the room. “Anypony else want some?”

“Heck yeah!” Rainbow Dash did a backflip through the air and flew after Pinkie.

Applejack sighed and settled onto her haunches. “Well, heavens to Betsy. Guess we got our work cut out for us, huh?”

Spike nodded. “It’s gonna be an interesting few days, that’s for sure.”

Author's Note

Thanks once more to all my pre-readers for their help. Even as I post this, I'm already hard at work on the next chapter and hope to keep this story moving as best I can.

12. Investigation

Shimmering in the late autumn sunlight, it was hard to find a corner of the Crystal Empire that wasn’t gleaming. Photo Frenzy was thankful that he’d packed a pair of sunglasses as well as a scarf for the constant bone-chilling wind. How these Crystal Ponies weren’t blinded and freezing all the time he didn’t know, but he supposed he’d feel the same after a lifetime in this kingdom.

The other key thing that Frenzy noticed en route to the palace was the general mood of the Crystal Ponies. Of course he could pick them out from the tourists just by looking at their translucent coats and manes, but he also noted the difference in their reactions. They were pleasant, but a little distant. Seeing them interact with other Equestrians, Frenzy wondered if they weren’t still a little unused to being around other ponies since the mysterious return of their empire to the world. They looked more upbeat around their own kind than around visitors.

And in any case, thought Frenzy, it’s not like I’m here to make friends with just anypony.

Trotting at a determined pace, he made his way straight to the front steps of the Crystal Palace. Not a hard place to find; it was easily the tallest structure in the kingdom, a magnificent blue spire reflecting the midday sun from its peak. Frenzy paused long enough to admire the view and congratulate himself on choosing to come here. Even if he wasn’t working on a story, this was still a lovely place to visit.

Approaching the steps, the photographer found his path blocked by a pair of Crystal Ponies dressed in the gold armor and plumed helmets of the Royal Guard. He came up short, almost muzzle to muzzle with a grim-looking pegasus.

“Hold it right there,” the pegasus said in a clipped voice. “Public tours aren’t on the schedule today, so unless you’ve got an appointment—”

“No appointment, I’m afraid,” Frenzy replied cheerfully. Truth be told, he was nervous, but he could muster a smile. Sweet Celestia, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt this anxious about any story he’d done. “However, I do believe Her Royal Highness will want to see me.”

The guard’s partner snorted. “And why’s that?”

“Well, you see, my name is Photo Frenzy.” As he spoke, he removed his press badge from his left saddlebag and showed it to the guards. “Formerly of the Trottingham Tattler. I’m the pony responsible for breaking the heinous story regarding her sister-in-law, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I figure she’d be interested in throwing me in a dungeon herself if it’s all the same to you.”

At this, the guards shared a quizzical frown. Then the pegasus turned back to him and said slowly, “Stay right here, sir. We need to confirm this.”

“Take your time, mate,” said Photo Frenzy, settling down into a recline. “I’m no hurry.”

He sat there on the front steps of the palace for a long time. The unicorn guard stayed at his post by the front door, never once engaging Frenzy in conversation. He kept his eyes focused on something in the distance and stayed perfectly still. Frenzy didn’t mind in the slightest. He was happy just to be somewhere besides Trottingham for a change. Humming a little tune, he let his gaze drift over the idyllic kingdom, watching Crystal Ponies come and go.

Finally, the doors opened again and the pegasus returned. Following him, however, was not Princess Cadance, but a large white unicorn with a blue mane. He glanced down at Photo Frenzy with an expression resembling disgust, then turned to the other unicorn.

“Did he give you any trouble?” Shining Armor asked.

“No, sir,” the guard replied.

Shining Armor turned back to Photo Frenzy. “Tell me. Were you seriously hoping to get an audience with the Princess?”

Frenzy got up and offered him a respectful nod. “Not exactly, sir. I wanted to apologize for the part I played in this scandal, but the real reason I’m here is because I wanted to speak with one of your palace guards.”

“Who?”

“His name’s Flash Sentry, I believe.”

At this, Shining’s eyes narrowed. “And what exactly are you looking to talk to Flash about, Mr. Frenzy?”

Photo Frenzy smiled, looking the royal consort right in the eye. “It’s about the storm, sir. The magic storm that’s threatening Ponyville.”

“Yes, I know all about that,” Shining Armor snapped. He took a step forward, easily bearing down on Frenzy with his superior height. “But what does Flash have to do with the storm?”

The photographer didn’t hesitate. “Possibly everything. And if you let me speak with him, I just might be able to help save your sister’s reputation and put an end to the storm all in one go.”

For a long moment, Shining Armor was quiet. He regarded Frenzy with the same narrow-eyed suspicion as before, but with a less defensive air this time. Frenzy felt like he was back in school, having to give another horrible presentation in front of the class. Only this time, the danger of failure wasn’t a poor grade, but a nationwide calamity.

Now would be the perfect time, Frenzy thought, for me to wake up and realize this was all a bad dream. And then I can get back to my real life with my supermodel marefriend on a beach…

Shining Armor suddenly glanced at the two guards and nodded. For half a second, Frenzy expected to be seized and thrown into a dungeon anyway, but instead the guards stepped aside and waved for him to enter the palace.

“You’ll meet with Flash Sentry,” said Shining, falling in step beside the photographer. “You’ll do it under my watch, and if I see or hear something I don’t like, then your stay in the Crystal Empire will be cut short immediately. Understood?”

He knew it was in poor taste, but Photo Frenzy smiled and answered, “Crystal clear, sir.”

Hooves thundered in the distance, louder and louder as she fled the storm’s approach. She didn’t know why she was running. It seemed as if she’d been running her whole life. But no matter how hard or how fast she galloped, the storm drew closer and closer.

Fluttershy shook her head while she ran. Of course this was all a dream, but that didn’t mean she could simply wake up. All she could do was panic and run, which she’d do even if she were awake.

Now the storm began to envelop her. Cool gray mists overtook the Everfree Forest where Fluttershy had found herself. The mists didn’t make the twisted branches around her any less frightening; if anything, they only heightened her paranoia. Any second now, she’d see it. The nightmare that never ended. That terrible, awful thing that stole away her breath every chance it got—

Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop!

One by one, they appeared from deep within the mists. A single round eye, unconnected to any face or skull. Peering directly at Fluttershy with unblinking, unrelenting scrutiny.

A thousand disembodied eyes floated through the mist like vultures, circling Fluttershy with silent menace. She let out a terrified squeal and buried her face in her hooves.

“No, please!” she whimpered. “I-I’m not a bad pony! P-please leave me alone!”

Fluttershy! Fluttershy! A memory of mocking fillies’ voices rose up, becoming a distant echo throughout the bleak gray landscape. Fluttershy can hardly fly!

“S-stop!”

But even as the words left her mouth, Fluttershy choked on the sobs welling up inside her. She curled up into a fetal position, trying to shut out the voices and those callous eyes bearing down on her.

Of course it was all her fault. She was sorry she’d ever kissed Twilight or gotten in the way of Rarity’s happiness or—

“Leave her be.”

Those three words cut through the fog and the hideous sea of eyes with cold precision, ringing out from beyond the edges of the dream. Fluttershy could feel the power of those words deep in her bones.

They were real. Not some figment of her imagination—real words from a real pony.

Then a hoof rested on her shoulder and a gentle voice asked, “Will you not tell me where it hurts, my dear Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy saw Princess Luna towering over her. For a moment, she conjured up the mental image of Nightmare Moon grinning down at her, but she shook her head and the image faded. Only Luna persisted, even as the mists and the forest and the cruel eyes faded away into a seamless white background.

With a tender smile, Luna knelt down beside her. “Perhaps you only need to be someplace more… suitable to discussion.”

Fluttershy blinked. When she did, the scene changed and the pure white landscape gave way to a cozy living room. She was wrapped up in a blanket and clutching her teddy bear—the one she’d had as a filly, not the ragged old thing she kept around as a grown-up. Luna sat on one side of the couch while Fluttershy sat on the other. They stared at one another while a fire roared and crackled only a few feet away, casting golden light and a pleasant aroma over everything.

“There now,” said Luna. “Is that better?”

Fluttershy clutched the teddy bear to her chest. “M-much better, th-thank you.”

“I apologize for the intrusion, but as Mistress of Dreams, I have a responsibility to all my subjects when they sleep. Some of the worst monsters in Equestria are the ones we dream up in the dead of night.” Luna’s smile was soft and reassuring, even more so under the flickering light from the fireplace. “And your nightmares are particularly strong tonight.”

“I-I’ve had this dream before,” Fluttershy admitted. Her cheeks burned, but not because of the heat from the fire. “Many times, actually.”

Ever since she’d been a foal, she’d dreamt of eyes that chased and watched her without fail. She’d grown up under the cold visage of her father and the mocking laughter of her schoolmates, just as her friend Rainbow Dash had grown up with two encouraging parents and a whole host of fillies and colts who cheered when she achieved the world’s first sonic rainboom. Fluttershy only drew somepony’s attention when she’d messed up.

In the years since flight camp, that was something that hadn’t changed.

Luna nodded. “Indeed, you’ve suffered under those cruel eyes for a long time. However, it doesn’t seem to be stage fright that’s bothering you tonight.”

Fluttershy bowed her head. “No, it’s not. I’m just…” She sniffled and drew the blanket tight around her, just as she was probably doing in her own bed. “I just want it to stop. I don’t want ponies writing and reading about us in the papers. I don’t want them hounding my friends and my…” She choked on the word parents, and after a few tries, managed to squeak out, “F-family…”

“And do you think that a few weeks inside the palace will make such nonsense disappear?” Luna smiled, but her tone was sad and tired. “Believe me, my dear Fluttershy. Such things don’t leave on their own. Even after I was reformed, it took our subjects over a year to accept that Nightmare Moon was truly gone.” When Fluttershy shivered, Luna held up a reassuring hoof. “But don’t worry. I know you made the same mistake. I don’t judge you for it.”

“S-sorry…”

“But as I said, these mistakes in judgment don’t leave on their own accord. It takes effort to dispel such notions from somepony’s mind. In my case, it took a few Summer Sun Celebrations before I could feel truly accepted among my own kind again.” The smile that Luna wore brightened. “What made the difference was that my dear sister stood proudly beside me. When they saw us together, acting in harmony, nopony could doubt my integrity any longer.”

Fluttershy nodded. Her own feelings about Luna had changed in the same way. Even though she still remembered Nightmare Moon’s short-lived reign of terror, it was the kind face of Luna, who raised the moon and guarded everypony’s dreams, that she appreciated the most. And that was only possible because of how brave and accepting other ponies had been with her. Brave ponies like Princess Celestia.

Brave and beautiful like Twilight Sparkle.

She accepted me, Fluttershy thought. So did Rarity. They didn’t turn me away. They love me still…

Love was, in many ways, the most terrifying experience Fluttershy had been through. But it was also the most rewarding.

“Um, Princess Luna?” Fluttershy lowered the blanket just enough to look the alicorn in the eye. “What do you think I should do, then? If you don’t mind me asking…”

Luna didn’t respond at first. She rose from the couch, extending to her full height and letting her shimmering blue mane cascade behind her. When she turned to the fireplace, Fluttershy noticed it changing. The whole room was changing, in fact.

Once more, in the blink of an eye, the dream had shifted. They were outdoors again. Fluttershy didn’t recognize the street, but the opulent architecture and the fair night sky told her that they were in Canterlot. A far better place to find herself than in the heart of the Everfree Forest.

In the distance, she heard those thundering hooves again and shivered. Fluttershy flew into the air—finally remembering that she could still fly in her dreams—and began to scout the night sky for signs of trouble. There was something in what Luna had said. She had to be brave like Celestia and Twilight had been. Or like how Rainbow Dash had saved her from countless bullies over the years.

There was a reason, after all, why she had an embroidery hoop at home, stitched with the words What Would Rainbow Dash Do?

“Go,” Luna whispered. Fluttershy looked around, but the Princess was nowhere to be seen. Her voice seemed to come from all directions. “Go and be with the ones you love.”

Fluttershy swallowed and let the dream take its course. She felt herself gliding through the open air toward the sound of those hooves. She knew somehow that the magic storm would be waiting there, just as she knew it was the same cloud that had surrounded her earlier.

Just as before, she was lost in a sea of gray mist. Fluttershy squeezed her eyes shut, but she could still hear the dreaded pop-pop-pop of those disembodied eyes all around her. She grit her teeth and flew hard against the heavy vapor that threatened to drag her down to the earth.

Fluttershy! Fluttershy! the bullies from her past chanted. Nopony crashes like Fluttershy!

“It’s none of your business,” she whispered back.

Fluttershy! Fluttershy!

“I asked you to please stop!”

“Fluttershy!”

“Stop—!” The shout died halfway in her throat as Fluttershy opened her eyes.

That last voice wasn’t teasing her.

That was somepony calling for help.

Picturing Rainbow Dash’s determined expression, Fluttershy dove into the clouds, breaking free of the misty claws and tree branches that reached out for her. Her wings beat a path through the darkness, scattering water and ice crystals everywhere. She felt unstoppable and reached out her front hooves to grab the falling lavender mare before she hit the earth—

Wait a minute. Fluttershy blinked. Twilight?

“F-Fluttershy?” Twilight stared up at her, as though she’d forgotten all about falling to her doom.

The two mares hung in the air, staring at each other in total silence. Even the storm had quieted down into a gentle background hum.

Slowly, Fluttershy pushed her way toward Twilight and took the mare into her forelegs. Twilight returned the embrace, burying her face into Fluttershy’s shoulder.

“This must be Luna’s doing,” Twilight murmured. She lifted her head and wiped a tear from her eye. “She was just talking to me and then all of a sudden, I—”

“I know.” Fluttershy brushed at Twilight’s mane. “It’s okay. We’re all scared.”

“I heard you shouting.” said Twilight, nuzzling Fluttershy for a moment. “I want it to stop, too.”

“Then let’s make it stop together,” a new voice called out.

The two mares turned and then the whole scene changed again—

They were sitting at their usual table in Le Abreuvoir. Fluttershy smiled at Garcon as he refilled her glass with strawberry wine and then took a cautious bite of the assortment of cheeses on her plate. She didn’t realize how hungry she was—

Oh, wait, she realized. This is still in my dream.

“Of course you’d bring us here,” Twilight said, sitting to Fluttershy’s left. She was wearing the golden regalia that she’d had on the night of their disastrous dinner outing.

“Darling, I thought you’d like it here!” Rarity was seated to Fluttershy’s right, wearing a large summer hat and a tasteful dress to match. She smiled and took a sip of her wine, then gave Fluttershy a sly wink. Fluttershy giggled and sipped at her own wine as well.

“In any case,” Rarity continued, “not all nightmares are as violent as being chased by an evil storm cloud.” She gestured to the rest of the restaurant. “Case in point…”

It was only then that Fluttershy became aware of a strange noise that had been lurking in the background. She thought it was the same mocking laughter from her bullies at flight camp, but the sound was much deeper and richer. When she looked around, she saw other ponies seated at their own tables—or rather, silhouettes of other ponies.

All pointing and laughing at them.

“Oh, Rarity,” Fluttershy whispered. She reached out and pulled her friend into a hug.

“Thank you, dearest,” said Rarity. She patted Fluttershy’s head as she let go. “It’s been simply dreadful facing this torment on my own, but then Princess Luna came and told me—”

“That you don’t have to face it alone?” Twilight finished.

“Er, yes, actually…”

“We got the same message in our own dreams.” Twilight glanced at Fluttershy and smiled. “I’m beginning to think she’s made her point.”

Fluttershy’s ears dropped, but she felt brave enough to reach out and take Twilight’s hoof into her own. “I think she’s right. We shouldn’t be afraid to be open about our love.”

“Are you sure you’re ready to face that?” asked Twilight, her grip tightening a little. “They’ll be asking you questions non-stop. Pointing cameras in your face and putting your picture up everywhere.”

“I-I’ll be fine.” Fluttershy leaned into her marefriend. It was easier to focus on Twilight’s face than on the laughing ponies in the background. “I know you and Rarity will be right beside me.”

Rarity squealed and rushed over to throw her forelegs around both mares. “Of course we will, Fluttershy! You don’t seriously believe we’d abandon you now, do you? It can hardly be called love if we were so callous!”

Twilight’s face softened. “I’m proud of you, Shy. You’ve actually shown more of a backbone about this mess than I have.” Her eyes dropped toward the floor. “All I ever do is run away.”

“Now, Twilight, you did what you thought was best,” Rarity insisted. “If you can explain that to everypony, then I’m sure you won’t have any trouble.”

“It’s easy enough to say that now,” Twilight retorted. “We’re still dreaming…”

But even as she spoke, Fluttershy could feel herself fading. The whole restaurant grew out of focus, as did her marefriends. But she wasn’t scared. She knew they were only waking up.

And she couldn’t wait for what happened once they did.

Every step that Celestia took from her bedchamber to her private dining hall was slow and ponderous. Monday mornings truly were the worst, even for princesses. It wasn’t always galas and public tours. Sometimes she had a stack of papers to read, stamp, and sign. And as Raven cheerfully announced the night before, no less than forty-eight reports from the Treasury, the Secret Service, and the Cultural Heritage Committee would be waiting on her desk after breakfast.

Breakfast. A simple word, but for Celestia, it was one of the few things that promised salvation in a dark and dangerous world. Right alongside the salvation of a good lunch, afternoon tea, dinner, and dessert, of course.

Such thoughts formed a savory barrier against the woes of the day as Celestia entered the dining hall. By the time she reached the table, she was close to being fully awake and smiling.

Spread out on the table before her was, by alicorn standards, a fairly simple spread. Nothing more than a plate full of buttered croissants, twelve slices of toast with blackberry jam, six eggs (sunny side up, of course), a bowl of oranges and grapefruit, and an ordinary teapot seated next to a pair of white china cups. And catering to this minor feast was a staff of eight waiters in pristine red and gold uniforms—the Morning Corps of the Royal Household, hoof-picked for their discretion regarding the conversations and dining habits of their regal superiors.

“Good morning, dearest sister,” Luna called out from the other end of the table. She took a bite of her toast and frowned as she chewed. “Mmph. However, I must call you to task about this most… meager breakfast. Are there not enough funds in the Treasury to support a proper meal anymore?”

Celestia chuckled. “I’m afraid Equestria is growing too fast for us to keep up traditions. We’ve had to make cuts wherever possible.” She sat down and smiled graciously at the mare who poured her a fresh cup of tea. “Besides, it’d do us some good to learn a little frugality.”

After a thousand years, Celestia knew every rumor that circulated about her personal life. Some of them, however, had a ring of truth to them. Such as the rumor that she and Luna, before the days of Nightmare Moon, had enjoyed magnificent daily banquets in the privacy of their castle, with breakfasts and dinners that lasted for several hours at a time.

Once again, Celestia couldn’t resist a chuckle as she lifted the teacup to her lips. Her subjects could accuse her of greed all they wanted, but they simply didn’t appreciate the supernatural metabolism of an alicorn. Meal portions simply couldn’t correspond to a normal pony’s diet.

Which reminds me…

Celestia lowered her cup, still smiling as another waiter served her a plate of eggs and toast. “Excuse me, but has anypony seen Princess Twilight or her marefriends? I believe I did extend an invitation for them to dine with us.”

The Morning Corps ponies glanced around at one another, sharing expressions of concern and shaking their heads. The stallion whom Celestia had addressed turned back with a mild frown. “I could send somepony to their quarters, Your Highness—”

“No need,” Luna interrupted. She winked at Celestia, then added, “I believe they’ve all had a restless night and are only sleeping in. We can afford them the small courtesy of waiting.”

Well played, Luna, Celestia thought. Even with the distance that lay between them, she knew her sister could read those thoughts as if she’d spoken out loud.

If what Luna was implying had gone as planned, then that left only another piece to fall into place.

Not a moment too soon, the side entrance to the private dining hall swung open and Raven trotted in. Celestia nodded at her secretary, doing her best to radiate patient concern as the little pony quickened her pace to the Princess’s side. Raven being anxious was nothing new; what was surprising was the slight disarray of her mane. A shocking oversight for somepony so concerned with following decorum every minute of the day.

“Ahem.” Raven coughed into her hoof and quickly dropped into a rigid pose beside Celestia. “Good morning, Your Highness. I apologize for interrupting, but—”

“Not at all, my dear.” Celestia winked and floated a plate full of pastries over to the smaller mare. “Croissant?”

“Er, thank you.” Raven snatched a croissant from the plate, clutching it to her chest as though it might squirm away on its own. She never once broke eye contact with the Princess. “But I’m afraid it concerns Princess Twilight Sparkle. She’s made a rather bold move regarding her current public relations… er…”

“Disaster?” Luna suggested with a twinkle in her eye.

Celestia shook her head. “Better to call it a press scandal.” She glanced down at Raven again. “And where is Twilight now?”

“With Miss Rarity and Miss Fluttershy. Her Highness asked me to put together an information packet and obtain your permission to speak with the Press Secretary’s Office about scheduling a press conference this afternoon.”

“And there goes my chess game with Fancy Pants,” Luna grumbled, too low for Raven to hear.

Celestia nodded. “Very well. I suppose a press conference about my former pupil’s love life will prove to be more… entertaining than another garden party. You may tell Twilight to speak with Spinning Top and see that all the necessary forms and conditions are fulfilled.”

Raven bowed her head and slowly backed away. “Of course, ma’am.”

“And please reiterate my invitation to breakfast, for both Twilight and her marefriends.” Taking another sip of tea, Celestia smiled. “Well, I suppose it would be brunch at this point…”

However, her mouth was running on autopilot—a fairly easy trick for any political leader. All Celestia could think was, Well played, Luna…

Author's Note

Happy New Year, y'all.

13. Proclamation

At Celestia’s request, the City Weather Team had done their part to prepare for the afternoon’s press conference. The skies above the Royal Pavilion had been appropriately shaded with fluffy white clouds, nudged into strategic positions to filter out the worst of the winter sun’s glare while offering plenty of illumination to the modest stage outside the palace gates. Unicorns and earth ponies in livery ran about the public square, festooning banners emblazoned with the crest of Her Royal Highness Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville, setting up rows upon rows of chairs for the gathering crowd of reporters and onlookers.

Twilight watched the whole setup with cold dread churning in her stomach from her position behind the open palace door. She adjusted her crown for the fiftieth time that hour, imagining every single eye pointed right at her while she spoke.

Nothing to be afraid of, right? She’d always gotten high marks in public speaking, from her first presentation in magic kindergarten to delivering her senior thesis. Surely a hoof-full of reporters couldn’t be any worse than a barrage of questions from Professor Oxbridge and his colleagues.

A polite cough from the side startled Twilight. She turned left and gave a quick but embarrassed smile to the white unicorn holding a clipboard in her magic aura.

“It’s all very simple,” said Raven. She stood beside Twilight, addressing Rarity and Fluttershy, the only other inhabitants of the empty corridor. “Once the Princess has delivered her formal statement, the press secretary will open the floor for questions. You can either answer a question yourself or let Spinning Top answer for you. All you need to do to let her know is wave like this.” She demonstrated by pawing at the air with her front hoof.

“And… h-how long will this take?” Fluttershy asked. She’d sounded so confident at brunch with Celestia and Luna, but as the event approached, Twilight noticed a steady decline in her self-esteem. By now, the poor thing’s tail had begun to quiver nonstop.

“And, if I may, Miss Raven, are you absolutely sure all three of us need to be here?” Rarity glanced at Twilight, looking more and more mortified. “I mean, yes, of course we’ve nothing to be ashamed of. It’s only that…” Her bottom lip trembled. “Well, it’s Twilight’s right as Princess to defend herself. Perhaps it should only be royalty on that stage?”

Raven blinked. “But… the press is waiting, Miss Rarity.” She hoisted her clipboard into the air. “We’ve already sent word that your entire trio will be present at the conference.”

“What’s really wrong?” Twilight asked, taking a step over to Rarity. “When we woke up this morning, the two of you were beyond excited for this. Are you really getting cold hooves now?”

Are you really going to let me face this alone? she added to herself.

“But, darling…” Rarity’s face scrunched up, giving Twilight the impression that she was holding back tears. “It’s not that I don’t want to see this through. I just can’t imagine the horror of being out there, in front of those cameras. Being ripped to shreds!” She pulled Twilight into a crushing hug against her chest. “Please, please forgive me, darling! I’m weak, I know! But you’re so much braver than either of us!”

Twilight didn’t return the hug, though she did reach up and adjust her crown. Again.

It was surprising to hear Rarity of all ponies saying she didn’t want to be the center of attention at a nationwide press event, but Twilight understood the difference. As a fashionista, she wanted to be on the cover of Clothes Horse, not the subject of another Gabby Gums scandal page. And yet here they were, all because of one date in public and a newspaper run without conscience.

“Girls, if we don’t show up together, how can anypony take us seriously?” Twilight asked. She felt her own anxieties bubbling up from the bottom of her stomach, but she could hold it together. It was like the final few minutes before the start of an exam—nothing she couldn’t handle in that light.

“I never wanted us to feel ashamed for being in love,” she insisted, reaching out to pull Fluttershy into the hug with Rarity. “We kept it quiet as long as we could, but it’s out now. Remember what Luna said. If we can be open about it with our friends, why can’t we do the same with other ponies? They might learn something if we show them we’re not afraid.”

A grim smile spread on Twilight’s face as she added, “I can guarantee they won’t learn anything if we hide away and stay quiet like we’ve been doing.”

“But…” Fluttershy’s voice trailed off into a squeak. Twilight half-expected to see her break down into tears. And why wouldn’t she? This had been a nightmare come to life for the sweet little thing.

Rarity, however, had recovered quickly. Taking a handkerchief from Raven, she dabbed at her eyes, being careful not to ruin her makeup. “Mm, I suppose… I suppose we must, then. For our friends and family.” She offered Twilight a sad smile. “I would’ve liked for my parents to find out some other way, but the cat’s out of the bag, isn’t it?”

“P-please don’t say that,” Fluttershy retorted, flinching as she did. “Nopony should ever put a cat in a bag!”

“I—” Rarity put a hoof to her lips. “Oh, dearest. I’m ever so sorry. Please, it’s just a figure of speech. I didn’t mean it—!”

“Nopony should ever joke about hurting an animal!” Fluttershy replied, her eyes narrowing as she whirled on her marefriend. Suddenly, the diminutive pegasus was towering over the unicorn, spreading her wings with the vicious air of a hawk cornering its prey. “Ever!”

“Hear that?” Twilight smiled and tapped Fluttershy on the shoulder. “That’s Mad Fluttershy. Let’s see that Fluttershy out there. You’re tired of being slandered and you’re not going to take it anymore!”

“Mad?” Fluttershy shivered and retracted her wings. “Oh, no. No, I-I didn’t mean to get mad, Twilight. I’m sor—”

Twilight stopped her with a hoof pressed against her lips. She looked Fluttershy in the eye, still smiling. “Don’t. Be. Sorry.” When she dropped her hoof, she pulled her marefriend close and added, “You’re being hurt with this story, dear. Get mad. Be strong. Stand up for yourself. And just remember that Rarity and I will be standing right beside you.”

“You bet your feathers we will,” Rarity chimed in. When she looked at Twilight, she wasn’t the anxious, melodramatic mare that Applejack sometimes joked about.

This was the beautiful and confident unicorn that Twilight had fallen in love with, all those months ago.

Twilight approached her marefriends, bringing a smile of her own. “And don’t forget. You can avoid some questions if they’re too personal or inappropriate.” She tapped her hoof against the floor to emphasize her point. “Nothing about what we do in private and nothing about our families, except that we have their love and support.”

“Of course,” said Rarity.

“R-right!” added Fluttershy half a second later. The sudden twitch in her tail wasn’t lost on Twilight.

When all this is over, she promised herself, I’m going to sit down and have a long talk with her father. A very long talk, I imagine…

A sudden clip-clop from behind broke into Twilight’s thoughts. She saw the doors at the other end of the hall open, as the guards entered, followed closely by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Twilight let out a genuine smile of relief as her mentor approached, while Rarity, Fluttershy, and Raven bowed.

“Are we ready, girls?” asked Celestia.

“As ready as we’ll ever be,” said Twilight.

The eldest Princess nodded and led the way outside, with Luna, Raven, and the guards close behind. As the front doors opened, the din from outside grew exponentially louder. Voices called out and trumpets blared—all the usual fanfare for Celestia and Luna greeting their public.

Twilight paused for a deep breath, then stepped aside. Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a look and stepped forward, falling into place beside the young Princess as they headed outside.

The clouds were darkening overhead as Fancy Pants escorted the lovely Fleur Dis Lee toward the Royal Pavilion. He marveled at the crowds gathering there: all manner of reporters, photographers, and the usual breed of well-to-do ponies whose insatiable curiosity regarding a scandal outweighed their natural sense of propriety. It seemed as though everywhere he looked, ponies were flocking toward the pavilion with unabated excitement.

“I can only hope that Princess Twilight will show nothing but la dignité with the press,” Fleur was saying. She gave Fancy Pants a teasing smile from the side. “Tout comme vous, ma chère.”

“Hmph. I’d rather meet Luna for our weekly game of chess.” Fancy Pants mimed sliding forward a chess piece across the board with his hoof. “Bishop to Queen four! I’m so close this time!”

“Yes, always la dignité with you.”

“Well, one can’t be charming all the time, ma belle—”

Half a second before he bumped into the poor fellow, Fancy Pants caught a glimpse of a pale violet coat, golden hair, eyes darting left and right, and the unmistakable gait of a country-bred stallion. Even at his age, those same old reflexes prevented the collision from turning any worse than a slight bump against the colt’s flank and back onto his hooves again.

It was all in the training. A Secret Service pony did not trip over himself, whether on duty or off.

“Good heavens! A thousand apologies, my fine fellow!” Fancy Pants brushed himself off and bowed his head. “Are you all right?”

“Err, fine, thanks.” The stallion rubbed his hoof over the back of his head. “Didn’t see you and the missus.”

“Sorry to interrupt, but we should be going.” Fancy Pants looked over at the stallion’s companion and nearly did a double-take. Escorting him was a pony of the Royal Guard, with an orange coat, a blue mane and tail, and austere gold armor. He gave Fancy Pants and Fleur an embarrassed nod and a smile.

Well, well. Surprisingly expressive for a pony whose profession was renowned for stoicism.

“Oh, good day to you…” Fancy Pants squinted at the insignia on the guardpony’s chestplate. “Err, Specialist. I’m terribly sorry for the intrusion. Carry on.”

“Actually…” Again, the embarrassment on the guard’s face was evident. “We’re trying to get into the event in the Royal Pavilion. It’s an urgent matter.”

“That’s right!” said the violet-and-gold stallion. He held out a weathered press badge. “I’ve gotta get word to Princess Twilight herself! Could be the key to saving her from this mess she’s in!”

Fancy Pants examined the two stallions with a critical eye. His gut instinct told him that they were trustworthy, but it wasn’t infallible. His old partner Strider could tell him a thing or two about the mishap with those lads in Saddle Arabia, after all.

However, when he saw the gleam in the guardpony’s eye at the mention of Twilight Sparkle, the matter was quickly settled. These weren’t ne’er-do-wells trying to bluff their way into the press event. Just two unlikely heroes—the sort of ponies one ran into all the time in the Secret Service.

“Mm. I see.” Fancy Pants flashed a quick smile at Fleur, who had been watching the whole exchange with quiet concern. “Well, I see you chaps are from out of town. I imagine it’ll be quite difficult getting past security on your own…” He let his voice trail off as he reached down and opened the flap of his jacket, revealing the gold star pin inside. “But if you had somepony with the right credentials to get you through every checkpoint. Say, a veteran of the Secret Service?”

“Horse feathers,” the pony with the press badge exclaimed. “What are the bleeding odds?”

“My word!” Fleur replied, pressing a hoof to her chest. “Such language!”

Watching her with a sidelong glance, Fancy Pants could only shake his head and smile. Despite what the ladies at the garden parties would say, Fleur was hardly that innocent. It was easier to play dumb to the right crowd than to leave a trail of embarrassed mares with her classical education and field experience as a Secret Service auxiliary. It was quite extraordinary, really, that a fashion model like Fleur could get access to more foreign embassies than even the most seasoned ambassador in the Foreign Office.

Even now, her show of concern was an act. Fleur loved these twists and turns even more than he did. She’d be gushing about this little adventure for days.

“Right. Well, then, off we go.” Fancy Pants continued his gait through the thickest part of the crowd, with Fleur keeping pace beside him. “We wouldn’t want to keep Her Royal Highness waiting, now would we?”

Upon taking her first step onto the stage, Twilight was assaulted with a barrage of lights flashing on and off in rapid succession. She was reminded of the time those paparazzi had hounded her and Fluttershy outside the Hay Burger—except that the sea of reporters and photographers here was easily five or six times larger.

Swallowing, Twilight made her way to the podium where Celestia and Luna now stood. She didn’t need to glance back at Rarity and Fluttershy. They were so close behind her that she could feel their warmth and that simple truth made her smile.

“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight!” The chorus of voices swelled as she took her place beside Celestia. Twilight smiled and waved down the upraised notepads and cameras.

“Good morning,” she said. A simple amplification spell carried her voice across the public square, so that even the farthest ponies in the crowd could still hear her. “If you would please hold your questions, I have a short statement that I’d like to read.”

After sharing a look with Raven, who nodded and smiled back, Twilight cleared her throat and glanced down at the notes that Celestia’s press secretary had provided.

Reading off a prepared checklist. At least Twilight was back in her element.

“For the past few days, my private life has become the subject of an intense public debate in every corner of Equestria. While I would normally respond to this matter with a simple ‘No comment,’ I am taking time to respond only because somepony I care about is being unjustly slandered because of this scandal.”

Twilight paused and extended her hoof toward her marefriends. “The Trottingham Tattler published a story that claimed I was caught cheating on my marefriend Rarity with our mutual friend Fluttershy. However, this story is false, though not for the reason that you might expect.”

For a moment, the cameras fell silent. Twilight looked out over the anxious eyes fixed on her, feeling her stomach with every passing second.

What I wouldn’t give for a rampaging dragon right now, she thought.

“The truth is… Rarity and I are both in a relationship with Fluttershy. With her consent.”

The silence died as quickly as it had begun. White flashes broke out everywhere and ponies were clamoring for her attention with a thousand questions. It was impossible to make out a single clear voice or question in so much mayhem. Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight saw Fluttershy shiver, but she stood her ground once Rarity put her hoof on the pegasus’s back.

That’s it, girls. Show them we can do this.

“I realize that this will come as a shock to everypony, but the truth is that Rarity, Fluttershy, and I are all very happy with this arrangement. We do not feel ashamed about our feelings and have the blessings of our closest friends, as well as the blessings of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

She waited nearly half a minute for the press corps to settle by a few decibel levels. Then Twilight glanced around and smiled.

“I will now take your questions.”

“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight!” the crowds roared again.

“Yes, you sir!” Twilight pointed her hoof at a gray-maned stallion in a fedora.

“Ahem.” The stallion rose on his haunches, fixing her with an ugly sneer that could cut glass. “Ink Wells from Canterlot Quarterly. Your Highness, is it not against the law of the land for ponies to commit acts of polyamory? Are you suggesting that, as a Princess, you are above the law?”

The clamor threatened to drown out his last few words, but Twilight silenced them with a gesture and a smile. “Not at all, Mr. Wells. In fact, according to the Lex Equorum—one of the oldest existing law codes in Equestria, I might add—polyamorous relationships are perfectly legal. Herds like ours may not be common in this day and age, but they have never once been outlawed.”

Before Ink Wells could get another word in edgewise, Celestia took a step forward and cleared her throat. “I can confirm, good sir, that what Twilight says is true. There is a fine difference between our laws and our customs. And under Equestrian law, anypony is free to engage in a polyamorous relationship if they so choose.”

The crowds fell so silent that Twilight almost thought she’d gone deaf for a moment. She kept her expression pleasantly neutral, but she couldn’t help feeling a certain joy at seeing the looks of shock on everypony’s faces.

Twilight had felt the same way when she’d discussed the matter with Celestia earlier that day. She’d even worn the same flustered expression that Ink Wells had when Raven had produced a dog-eared copy of the Lex Equorum for her to read. Celestia had smiled and sipped at her tea, explaining everything in her usual polite tone.

“Trust me,” Celestia had told her, “as soon as that particular announcement hits, nopony is ever going to remember the adultery accusation…”

Sure enough, a mare called out “Princess Celestia!” from the center of the crowd. Then another. And then another. Soon, the entire crowd was ignoring Twilight and her marefriends entirely for the sake of getting a follow-up from the regal mare. Luna looked past her sister’s shoulder and winked at Twilight.

Celestia’s plan couldn’t have gone better.

The next few questions went about as smoothly as the royal press secretary had promised. Twilight answered the majority of them, fielding a few to Rarity. Yes, they were very happy together. No, they weren’t planning on announcing their engagement anytime soon. Yes, Twilight would be happy to sponsor the adoption of foals by romantic trios if they so desired. Yes, that even included changing the current healthcare system to adapt to their needs…

Then, a single violet hoof near the front of the crowd shot into the air. Twilight pointed down at the gentlecolt. “Yes!”

“Good morning! Photo Frenzy, Trottingham Tattler!”

The crowd erupted into a series of surprised murmurs. Twilight’s jaw dropped when she looked down at the grinning photographer. Then she remembered that several thousand cameras were still pointed in her direction and she definitely didn’t want her slack-jawed face to be on the front page of every newspaper in the country.

“You’re a long way from Trottingham,” she managed to say. With a quick recovery, she cleared her throat and added, “Do you have a question for me?”

“More of a surprise witness, really!” Frenzy stepped aside, letting another stallion trot into view.

Twilight froze.

Maybe time itself froze. She couldn’t tell.

Eternity stretched on as she locked eyes with Flash Sentry.

The guardpony was dressed in full uniform, as polished and neat as it had always been. His cheeks turned a shade of crimson as he looked back at Twilight and it took every ounce of her willpower not to collapse in a broken heap right there on the stage. So many old, buried feelings stirred within her chest…

Dangerous feelings, especially when her two marefriends were standing right next to her. And no matter how long time froze for Flash, Twilight knew that her love for those two mares was the real thing.

Just like it was for Flash? a voice in the back of her mind teased.

Really not a good time! Twilight snapped back.

The moment passed and time sped up again. The press corps snatched up photos of Flash Sentry and Twilight as fast as they could, while Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a quiet, nervous look. Only Celestia, Luna, and Photo Frenzy showed no obvious reaction to this turn of events.

Meanwhile, the line of guards at the front of the stage parted for Flash. He ascended the steps and took his spot beside Twilight and Celestia, with every hoof-beat echoing the frantic beat of Twilight’s own heart. Then Flash cleared his throat and addressed the crowds now caught in eager anticipation.

“I’d…” He coughed and tried again. “Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Flash Sentry, and until several months ago, I was Princess Twilight’s coltfriend. Despite what the tabloids said about us, we ended the relationship amicably and remain friends to this day.”

He half-turned toward Twilight, giving her a quiet smile. “While I’m as surprised as the rest of you about her new relationship, I couldn’t be happier for her.”

Twilight stared. “Flash…”

“It’s true.” Flash turned to her with the same kind smile, though he kept his voice raised for the audience. “We did what we could for our relationship, but it didn’t last. However, I can see that your new marefriends have made you very happy.”He trailed off, leaning to the side to get a glimpse of Rarity and Fluttershy. “Both of them. And I’ll defend that as best I can, Twilight.”

“I…” Twilight couldn’t think of anything more to say. She hadn’t rehearsed for this with Raven and Celestia. But there was a genuine light of joy in Flash’s eyes that she knew was real and that was all that mattered.

Hopefully, it was all the press would see, too.

“Thank you, Flash Sentry.” Twilight leaned forward and pulled him into a quick hug. “Thanks so much.”

“Anytime,” he whispered back.

Then Twilight felt another pair of hooves land on her back. She looked over her shoulder, where Fluttershy was squeezing her for dear life. As was Rarity, who had tears of joy streaming silently down her face. If she wasn’t careful, Twilight feared she was going to start crying, too.

She smiled to herself when she heard the applause from the crowds. Even from inside the group hug, she could picture the photos being taken of them and how all this would look on the next day’s front page. There’d be editorials on polyamory and herd adoption for weeks.

And not a single story on her cheating with Fluttershy, Celestia be praised.

The steam that rolled off from the royal baths was truly the height of luxury. By comparison, the post-spa baths in Ponyville were little more than a tepid swimming pool. Rarity let out a sigh and sank a few inches deeper into the inviting warmth. Her coat was going to be shimmering after this!

Fate wasn’t something she believed in, but Rarity supposed this counted as her reward for putting up with a few days of misery from the press. And what better way to spend it with the two mares she adored more than anypony else in the world?

“I can’t thank you enough for being there,” Twilight was saying to Fluttershy. The three of them were sitting near the edge of the bathing pool, just beyond reach from the cerulean spa ponies who continually poured bath salts and other fragrances into the mix. Twilight looked quite radiant with the cloud of fresh lavender scent rising up from the water around her. “I can’t begin to imagine how hard it was for you to manage that.”

“It was pretty scary,” Fluttershy answered. She blushed and added, “B-but only at first! I felt better when Princess Celestia started speaking.”

“Me, too.” Twilight pulled her in for a quick kiss on the cheek. “I just want you to know how proud I am of you for being there with me.”

Fluttershy let out a squeak, but Rarity thought she might’ve said, “Thank you!” It was all the same once Fluttershy threw herself into Twilight’s hooves and chest.

Seeing that tender moment between them made Rarity think of Sweetie Belle and all the work she had left back at the boutique. She’d need at least a week to get all her dress orders straightened out and delivered, either on time or at a reduced price. And then there’d be the matter of hiring a publicist now that she was a proper consort to Twilight Sparkle and a member of Equestria’s first official romantic trio and…

And none of that mattered at the moment because the royal baths were simply too luxurious to think about anything else. Rarity closed her eyes and submerged herself a little deeper.

Still, there had been a question bubbling in the back of her mind. If she could only remember…

“Oh!” Rarity shot up from the water, startling her marefriends. She grinned and wiped away some drops from her cheek. “Do forgive me, darling. I only wanted to ask you, Twilight. After the press conference, when you and Flash Sentry were alone together…”

She bit her bottom lip. “Well, how did your reunion go?”

Twilight returned with an embarrassed smile. “Right, that…”

“I’m sorry. It’s not my place to ask, I suppose. I was only curious—”

“No, it’s fine.” Twilight gave Fluttershy one last hug and swam over toward Rarity. She waited until she settled in the bath, taking both marefriends into her gaze. “It was a long time coming, actually. Despite what he said at the press event, we didn’t actually end things so well.”

“Oh, dear.” Fluttershy shrank back. “Does that mean you still, um… care about him?”

“Well, of course I—” Twilight blinked. Then she shook her head violently. “No! No, no, no! Nothing like that! I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression, Fluttershy!”

“Darling, please.” Rarity put a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “It’s fine. We’re all a little excited after today, that’s all.”

Twilight nodded. “Exactly.” She turned to Fluttershy, sneaking one hoof across the water toward her. “What I meant to say was that Flash and I never got to really talk after our breakup. But today we did. And we’re friends again, nothing more and nothing less.”

Fluttershy smiled and reached back for Twilight. “That’s good. I’m happy for him.”

“As am I,” Rarity added.

“And in any case…” Twilight swam forward, summoning her magic to pull both mares toward her in a sudden hug. “There’s nopony I’d rather be with than the two of you.” She turned to Rarity, still smiling broadly. “I’d have never found the courage to be open with my feelings if it wasn’t for you.” Then she turned to Fluttershy. “And you, Shy, have been nothing short of inspiring this whole time. Rarity and I are lucky to have you in our lives.”

Rarity giggled and hugged Fluttershy from the hug. “Couldn’t have said it better myself!”

Everything was going so well. Spike was chasing butterflies through an open field on a clear, sunny day. Although, the butterflies weren’t so much insects as they were mouth-watering rubies and emeralds with wings, flittering just out of his claw’s reach. He hissed and snapped at them, knowing that any second, they’d be his to devour whole—

“Spike! Hey, Spike, wake up!”

“Whah—?” Spike’s jaw snapped shut and he bolted upright. He blinked away the fading visions of those flying tasty gems, only to realize that he was still at the library.

But at least Sweetie Belle was hovering over him. Things were looking up then.

Spike yawned and scratched at the back of his head. “Mmph, what is it, Sweetie? Breakfast?”

“It’s way better than breakfast!” the little pony squealed.

Spike had never heard of anything in his life that was better than breakfast, but he kept himself from repeating that sentiment. For the moment. “So… what is it, then?”

Sweetie Belle kept smiling as her horn lit up. A folded-up newspaper flew over from the front door to the tiny couch where Spike had passed out the night before after rearranging Twilight’s books again. Spike rubbed at his eyes and glanced at the headline.

Then he did a double-take and read the paper again.

And again, just to be sure this wasn’t another dream he was about to wake up from.

“I don’t believe it,” he whispered.

A Victory for Romance! the paper declared. Princess Twilight Defends Romantic Trio with Help From Ex-Coltfriend!

“Isn’t that wonderful?” said Sweetie Belle. Without warning, she began skipping around Spike’s couch, lost in her own little world. “Now Twilight’s good with the press, so she and Rarity and Fluttershy can come home again!”

“I… yeah…” Spike was still adjusting to the shock of the news. He had to admit that nothing could beat the heartwarming picture of four ponies locked in a tearful, happy hug. But it was strange seeing Flash Sentry in the middle of that hug.

He’d always liked Flash, truth be told. He seemed a lot like Shining Armor, if only a touch less mature. And anypony who’d made Twilight happy was a good friend in Spike’s book. He’d learned his lesson about being possessive after that poor introduction with Owlowiscious. And after the breakup, Spike didn’t hate Flash for it. Of course, that didn’t leave him off the hook for turning Twilight into a crying and depressed mare for several weeks afterward.

This was a step in the right direction. He could feel it. And he prayed it would last a little longer.

“Good for you, Twilight,” Spike murmured to the picture of his big sister. Then he rolled it up and tossed it onto the couch. “I guess we don’t have any time to lose. Let’s go over to Rarity’s and clean it up for her!”

“Okay, but I’m making lunch!” Sweetie replied.

Spike smiled. “Sounds good to me!”

“I—really?” The filly paused mid-step on her way to the front door. She glanced back at Spike in surprise. “I was just kidding, Spike. I’m not that good a cook.”

“I’m sure you are, Sweetie Belle.”

“No, I…” Sweetie Belle shook her head. “I can make a salad—mostly. Everything else I make gets burnt or turned rock hard like…”

Spike put his claw on her shoulder. “Like what?”

“W-well, like…” Sweetie Belle ducked her head. “Coal.”

Spike didn’t say a word. He stood there, imagining a tray of raw coal being removed from Rarity’s oven and served to him at the dinner table. He smacked his lips with delight.

“Sweetie Belle, do you know what coal becomes after a long time?” he asked.

“No?”

“Diamonds!”

“Really?”

Spike pumped his fists into the air. “Yes! Awesome, delicious, crunchy diamonds! A dragon couldn’t ask for anything better!”

“So you…?” Sweetie Belle was staring at him askew. “You like overcooked food?”

“Yep!” Spike stuck out his claw, taking Sweetie’s hoof into it. “Tell you what. You can ‘spoil’ some food for me and I’ll help you make a good salad for the both of us!”

Sweetie Belle grinned. “Then that’s what we’ll do! I’ll get my culinary cutie mark for sure!”

Keep dreaming, Spike thought, but the smile that accompanied that thought was real. He laughed and escorted her toward the door.

All things considered, this was a great way to wake up.

Applejack collapsed onto Fluttershy’s couch, suddenly feeling like an old barn being yanked down to the foundation. She let her hat slide over her eyes and took a long breath, held it, and let it out slowly. Her muscles ached, but in a darn good way, she reckoned.

Handling Fluttershy’s critters wasn’t the worst job in the world. They were a mite more rowdy than the pigs, cows, and chickens they had back at Sweet Apple Acres, but once Applejack started talking, those critters were quick to listen. If nothing else, she could handle feeding dozens of the little rabbits and squirrels if it kept her mind off the brooding storm outside.

Rainbow Dash had said she could handle it and her word was usually good enough for Applejack. Usually. Occasionally.

At least half the time, her word was enough.

That darling blue pegasus could talk big from dawn ‘til dusk, but even a champion racehorse had her limits. Even so, Applejack kept on praying that they could hold off the storm long enough for Twilight and the girls to get back. Hopefully, with some twisted heap of magic to ward off those evil clouds.

Speaking of which, Applejack thought, I haven’t heard the fella in a while…

She pushed up the brim of her hat and took a peek through the nearby window.

Then her jaw dropped.

For the better part of a week, the skies over Ponyville had been downright gloomy. Not a lick of sunlight to be found. But here was Applejack, looking up at honest-to-Celestia blue sky with actual white clouds. She could feel the warmth of the unhindered sun right through the window pane and it made her grin like a mule.

“Well, I’ll be a rattlesnake’s granny!” she hollered. “Guess you pulled through, Twi!”

Not a moment too soon, somepony was knocking hard at the front door of the cottage. Applejack raced across the room, careful to avoid running into any of the woodland creatures lounging or playing around on the floor.

The moment she threw open the door, a massive weight crashed into her and Applejack was swept off her hooves. She shook her head and recognized the multicolored blur that had carried her straight into the air.

“A.J., you won’t believe it!” Rainbow Dash spun her around, making Applejack regret eating that second helping of pasta she’d cooked herself. The velocity of her marefriend’s antics was threatening to send it right back up.

“Hnngh… believe what, sugarcube?” she forced out between her teeth.

Rainbow Dash slowed down long enough for the farmpony to get back onto her hooves, wobbling only a little as she did. “The storm! It’s heading east! Isn’t that great?”

“Sure is, darling!” Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hoof. “Whew! Ya almost had me worried there! Thought for sure I was dreaming!”

She allowed herself a moment to breathe and settle her nerves back down, using that relaxation technique Rarity had showed her months ago.

Then something like an electric shock jolted through her.

“Whoa nelly,” Applejack said, turning to Rainbow Dash, who was still doing her victory dance in midair. “Did you say heading east? As in, it didn’t go away?”

“Uh, yeah!” Dash grinned. “It’s going east. That’s what ‘going away’ means, Applejack!”

“You ninny!” Applejack stamped her front hooves hard enough to wipe away the grin from Dash’s face. “That means it’s not gone for good! It’s heading straight for Canterlot!”

Rainbow Dash stared back, her confusion giving way to sheer horror. “I… oh, no. Oh, no, no, no, no!” She spun around, kicking the front door open again with one hoof. “C’mon, we gotta hurry! There’s no time—!”

Her valiant leap out the door was cut short once Applejack clamped down on Dash’s tail with her teeth. She’d done this so many times that her jaw had gotten a good workout over the years, she figured.

Rainbow Dash groaned and dropped back to the floor, landing on all fours. She cast a sour look over her shoulder. “Really, A.J.?”

“I’m not saying we can’t go,” Applejack answered, taking a few quick breaths to settle her own nerves. She couldn’t panic now. Not when three lovely mares and the royal capital were in the path of danger.

“I’m saying,” she added, reaching up to fix her hat, “that we need to get everypony together and hop on the next train to Canterlot before it’s too late.”

Rainbow Dash’s look of concern melted away into an unabashed grin. “Now there’s the mare of my dreams! Let’s get a move-on!”

Long after the press conference had ended, the Royal Pavilion was still crowded with ponies of every sort. While most of the serious journalists had departed, several celebrities and rising stars were hanging around to catch the eye—and more importantly, the cameras—of tabloid reporters and their photographers. Not mares on the same level as Sapphire Shores or DJ Soundwave, but younger ponies with their own fan clubs. Even the members of high society weren’t above a little shameless gawking.

Strider didn’t care. It made his quiet escape from the scene that much easier.

Nopony batted an eye as he pulled up the hood of his green cloak and trotted down the avenue toward Little Cloudsdale, the most pegasi-populated side of town. After a long morning of keeping watch over the Princesses from a distance, Strider was grateful to be somewhere tranquil for the rest of the afternoon. The Unicorn Quarter might’ve had better restaurants, but Little Cloudsdale was the place to go for strong cider, low lights, and no questions asked.

It was, Strider supposed, the reason it was a popular meeting spot for so many Secret Service ponies like him.

He continued along the road at a measured trot, enjoying the cool breeze that washed over his cloaked body. Even if winter was coming sooner than expected, it was a welcome respite.

And in any case, he thought upon reaching his destination, what good is a wintry day if you can’t enjoy a glass of hot cider with it?

Strider came to a halt at the door of a grimy little tavern. Compared to the rest of Canterlot, the Pottok Club was far too gray and dirty to be considered a part of the respectable city. However, it also meant that no well-to-do pony would ever give it a second glance. Strider smiled to himself and gave the doorframe a friendly bump with his hoof as he entered.

Then he heard it.

Most stallions wouldn’t pick it up right away, but Strider’s ears were trained for even the smallest details. In this case, a low and distant rumble like the roar of a manticore or an ursa. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, but his instincts told him that it wasn’t some predator run amok in the capital.

Very slowly, Strider turned around and peered up at the sky.

Coming in fast—about twelve kilometers away by his estimate—was a growing black storm cloud. A vicious, lightning-covered, snarling cloud.

Strider’s stomach sank. He’d read the report filed by False Flag only last week. Tempestas magica, as the Royal Society on Scientific Enquiry had officially dubbed it. A storm so powerful and vile that it had the markings of intelligence. Not to mention an attraction toward a particular source of negative emotion according to some of the other lads in the Service. For weeks, they had been tracking its movements from Las Pegasus to Baltimare, recording every instance of lightning and every downpour meticulously.

The end result? Nothing but bad news for anypony in its path. At least the scandal with Princess Twilight had kept the press from starting a panic over it.

Casting a long, meaningful look at the door to the Pottok Club, Strider debated if he could really justify going inside. Yes, he’d be derelict in his duty, but the promise of hot cider and a dry roof over his head…

How could anypony say no to that?

Not anypony, said the voice of F.P., his former partner. Strider could almost picture the smug colt adjusting his monocle as he spoke. How could you live with it, old sport?

Strider lowered his head and swore under his breath.

Then he took one last look at the oncoming storm—now pitch black and snarling with a tiger’s ferocity—and spun around. Strider grit his teeth and began his mad gallop straight back the way he came, racing toward the palace.

Princess Luna would be the first to hear of this. She’d know exactly what to do.

Author's Note

Many thanks to editors like silver hands and 0utcast9851 for their suggestions and meticulous editing in this chapter.

Stay tuned for the grand finale of Our Lady's Courtship, coming soon!

14. Redemption

Twilight’s heart pounded in time with her hoofbeats against the tiled palace floor. She knew she could fly, but in her current state of mind, she was more likely to crash into a column if she wasn’t careful. Fortunately, Fluttershy was following in the air just behind her, with Rarity keeping pace beside her.

“And to think!” Rarity exclaimed, neatly sidestepping a startled mare dressed in servant’s livery as she hurried toward the throne room. “We’ve just put one disaster down and now another’s knocking at our door!”

“What can I tell you?” Twilight let out a bitter laugh. “I should’ve gotten my cutie mark in attracting danger, not magic!”

Though she had to admit, even in the worst occasions, she could still find a use for her magic. Especially the magic of friendship. Which would probably save the day, just it always did.

Somehow, she prayed.

Up ahead, the guards posted outside the throne room offered a quick bow. Twilight barely had time to slow down as they reached for the handles and yanked the doors open at once.

When Twilight came skidding through the doors to the royal audience chamber, she was expecting to find Celestia and Luna bent over a map of the city, with guards and weather team captains racing in and out with fresh reports from the city. She expected nothing less than a full-scale emergency planning session, complete with charts, anemometers, and voices raised in panic. Like something out of one of those old historical novels about the first days of the E.U.P Guard.

Instead, she found Celestia and Luna sitting comfortably on their thrones. And instead of a full staff of advisors and Cabinet members on hoof, the only other ponies in the throne room were—

“Hey, girls!” Pinkie Pie squealed. She bounced forward and tackled Twilight in a death grip. “Can you believe the weather we’re having? It’s crazy!”

“Hnnrgh… yes, Pinkie, yes, it is…”

Note to self, Twilight reflected, still trying to extract herself from Pinkie’s hug. Really need to cut down on those adventure novels. Bad for the imagination…

Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Rarity raced over and embraced Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Twilight couldn’t hear what they were saying to each other, but it didn’t matter. She was looking around for a certain baby dragon.

Of course, not seeing him was a good thing. She could rest a little easier knowing that Spike was still in Ponyville, where it was safer now. No doubt Rarity would feel the same way about Sweetie Belle or Fluttershy with her animals.

All friendly chatter stopped the moment Celestia cleared her throat—a sound that drowned out even the rumble of the thunderstorm brewing outside the palace.

Once all eyes had turned to her, Celestia smiled sadly. “I’m glad you could all make it, my little ponies. I’m afraid that I have need of all your talents right now.”

“I don’t reckon we can do much against a storm like that,” Applejack replied. She pointed a hoof out the nearest window, where the sky had gone dark gray, bordering on black. “It’s wilder than any raincloud I’ve ever seen!”

“She’s not kidding,” Rainbow Dash added, taking her spot beside the farmpony. “It’s brutal!”

“But we’ve got to do something!” Fluttershy squeaked. When everypony glanced in her direction, the pegasus squeaked again and dropped back to the floor. “Um, what I mean is, m-maybe somepony braver and stronger should… do something…”

Twilight went over to Fluttershy and lowered a protective wing over her back. “I think that’s going to have to be us, Shy.”

“Oh, dear…”

“As it is, both the City Weather Team and the Wonderbolts have been deployed in full,” Luna added. “However, even if we were to summon every last pegasus in Equestria, I fear they could do little more than contain the storm. By its nature, its magical essence is what holds it together.”

She cast a significant glance at Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity. “Only magic can break it apart.”

Even while she looked at Twilight, Luna’s lips didn’t move. Yet Twilight still heard the Princess speaking in her mind. The others may not realize it, Twilight Sparkle, but this magic storm is born from your pain. Remember the storm that ended your previous relationship.

My…?

Twilight blinked.

Flash Sentry’s arrival was no coincidence, Luna continued. This moment was a long time in the making.

Twilight recalled that moment back at the press conference. Time itself froze when she laid eyes on Flash, but she thought it was only her memories speaking. She just thought it was the world stopping for them. It was her nerves, wasn’t it?

Remember the storm, Twilight…

No, that couldn’t be right. Surely it wasn’t possible that her heartbreak could do something like that. She’d always been careful about her magic. Always.

Hadn’t she?

And then she remembered.

Twilight glanced at the nearest oak, where Flash Sentry was curled up. The pegasus didn’t even look at her as he bandaged up his leg. His wings tucked into his sides when she approached.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered.

“I’m sorry, too,” he replied. “But this doesn’t change what I said earlier.”

Twilight nodded and let the sound of the storm fill her mind, drowning out every happy memory she’d ever had with Flash. Rain and thunder swept away the memories of her and human Flash dancing at Canterlot High. The wind whipped through her mind, scouring it clean of the timid smiles they’d shared during their first date in the Crystal Bistro. Even the howl of a timber wolf was better than reliving their first kiss under the moonlight in Canterlot…

Twilight ducked her head. No, it wasn’t right! It wasn’t fair! It wasn’t—!

“Darling, are you alright?” Rarity’s hoof landed on Twilight’s shoulder and she jumped as though she’d been hit with a bolt of lightning.

“I’m sorry!” she cried out.

The throne room went quiet, leaving only her panicked words to echo pitifully from wall to wall. Twilight wished she could disappear in that moment, somehow undoing the whole outburst. And her pain-ridden love life while she was at it.

It hurts because you love them, Luna’s voice answered. Remember that, too.

“Uh, sugarcube?” Applejack exchanged a confused look with Rarity. “You’ve nothing to be sorry for, ya hear? This whole mess is mighty freaky, but it’s nothing we can’t handle together.”

Twilight nodded and took a long, calming breath. She lifted her foreleg and held it out, practicing the techniques she’d learned from Cadance. Just a simple exercise to ease out of her panic and tune back into her body’s parasympathetic mode.

“You’re right.” Twilight let out her breath and smiled. “I didn’t mean to startle you, girls. It’s… it’s been a long day for me.”

The other ponies all nodded and smiled back. Everypony except for Fluttershy, who got back onto her hooves and gave Twilight a worried look. When Twilight smiled at her, Fluttershy smiled back and nuzzled her, letting her wing fall over Twilight’s back and wrapping their tails together.

Twilight never wanted that moment to end. She’d give anything, even her wings and her magic, if she could just keep this warm moment alive forever.

But duty called. She couldn’t rest knowing that this storm—this emotionally charged, happiness-seeking storm—was putting the lives of other ponies at risk.

It’s just like how this trio of ours got started, thought Twilight, pulling the sweet little pegasus closer to her. Nopony is going to be left miserable for the sake of my happiness.

“Luna’s right,” she continued, addressing the whole room. “There’s only one kind of magic that can stop this nightmare. And I know just who can help us.”

It wasn’t the weight of her crown or her royal breastplate that was bothering Twilight. After all, the palace artisans had done a fine job of enchanting and crafting her regalia so that the metal would conform to her body instead of the armor they usually designed for full-grown alicorns.

Rather, it was the way that the massive storm cloud came bearing down on her. At last, there were no more excuses. No more windows to hide behind or bedsheets to duck beneath. Just a very ominous cumulonimbus formation that was all but snarling at Twilight, who stood exposed to the bitter chill and the fierce winds at Princess Luna’s private balcony.

Even while she wore royal attire, Twilight didn’t have any guards or entourage with her. Only two mares, huddled close behind her for warmth and security.

“S-suddenly, I’m having second thoughts about this,” Fluttershy remarked. Her wings had snapped shut against her body, which hadn’t stopped its constant shiver since Twilight had explained her plan.

“It’ll be all right, darling,” Rarity answered. She tilted her head and gave Fluttershy a friendly wink. “You’ll see!”

Then she leaned forward and stage-whispered into Twilight’s ear, “Just so we’re on the same page, love… you’re quite sure this plan will work?”

Twilight smiled not at Rarity, but at the approaching storm. She looked out at the darkening sky, which until a few minutes ago had been full of Wonderbolt Reservists and the City Weather Team—hundreds of pegasi battling against the unnatural weather pattern with all their might and their skill. Even Rainbow Dash had come back from that initial encounter with a few bruises and a bad case of the shakes.

Whatever regret Twilight felt for her friend passed quickly. She continued to stare out at the storm, committing every curve and wisp to memory. Not a single detail would escape her notice. Not tonight.

They would only have one shot at this.

“Rarity,” she said quietly, still smiling, feeling every bit of a stalwart ruler of her kingdom. “Do you remember that magic spell I taught you a while back?”

“Er, I think so…” The unicorn’s face scrunched up for a moment. Then her eyes lit up. “Yes! Yes, I do! The second-degree reorganization spell!”

Twilight’s heart soared with the majesty of a phoenix. At last, somepony remembered her lessons! But she let the pride sink and kept her composure as she answered, “That’s right. And Fluttershy, do you know what causes a thunderstorm to break apart?”

“Oh, well…” Fluttershy put a hoof to her chin. “I think it’s a… a downburst?”

Twilight clapped her front hooves. She was two for two with her would-be pupils. “Right! A downburst of cool air will cut off the inflow, which causes the storm cloud to dissipate into ordinary wind and rain.”

Well, she added to herself, as ordinary as a joy-seeking magic storm can get…

“So,” she continued, turning to both mares with the biggest smile, “imagine what we could do with the right amount of air pressure and a strong magical field to channel it. Any ideas?”

Rarity, ever the clever one, grinned. “Why, I dare say it would break the storm apart!”

That was the theory, at least. Twilight had gone over the details with Celestia and Luna just before word was sent out for the Weather Teams and Wonderbolts to pull back. It was a risky move for three ponies to attempt by themselves, but as Luna had insisted, no other pony could even risk facing down this particular storm.

Nopony but Twilight and the two mares that she loved most.

“It’s not just unicorn or pegasus magic that will stop this,” Twilight added.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed, but there was no mistaking the sudden confidence in her voice. “I think I understand, Twilight. Your heartbreak was what caused the storm to form, so—”

Twilight cut her off with a sudden kiss to the forehead. “So we’ll end it with love. Real love.”

Turning back toward the rumbling cloud formation, Twilight felt her inner reservoir of magic stir. She took several long deep breaths, calming her mind even as her pulse quickened and droplets of rainwater whipped across her nose and her cheeks.

She saw the storm, but in her mind’s eye, all she saw was a grid.

With a single spark from her horn, Twilight unleashed all her pent-up magic. A brilliant shaft of magenta energy bridged the gap between her and the storm cloud, which snarled and hissed back. She grit her teeth and continued with her barrage, charged with every positive emotion she could summon at a moment’s notice—

Flash Sentry’s smile when they bumped into each other at the Crystal Palace…

Her first kiss with Rarity…

The night she’d read poetry to Fluttershy…

The laughter of their friends, gathered around a picnic basket…

The cheers of the crowd at the press conference…

Celestia’s warm and forgiving smile…

The more she could focus on those moments, the more clearly Twilight could see herself back at the crash site in the woods. She saw a miserable and humiliated princess sitting in the mud, blaming herself for the unexpected breakup with Flash Sentry.

Blaming herself for putting him—no, forcing him—into the same role that the human Flash Sentry had played in his own world.

She understood now what she didn’t then. Nopony could force love to happen or replace one pony in their heart with another.

She’d earned her love with Rarity and found the same joy with Fluttershy. And Twilight knew they loved her back.

“Now!” she cried out.

And just as they’d planned, Rarity set free a little magic of her own. Her blue aura extended across the skies over Canterlot, forming a perfect ten-by-ten grid that contained the entire storm. Twilight was close enough that she could feel the cloud wrestling against its sudden containment like an upset beast.

Fortunately, she also knew somepony who was good at talking with wild beasts.

“Okay, Shy!” Twilight hollered over the deafening thunder. “Let’s go!”

From behind, Fluttershy’s quick ascent was a gentle whisper, as delicate as the flapping wings of a robin. For almost a minute, Twilight barely heard anything over the constant din that poured out from the storm’s rage—from the rage that she remembered in the wake of the airship crash and her tearful goodbye to her first coltfriend.

Then she heard a pair of wings beating hard against the wind.

Countering the wind itself.

Twilight continued to hold her magic channel in place, funneling Fluttershy’s warm air buildup toward the heart of the storm cloud. With Rarity’s telekinetic grid in place, the storm’s dissipation stage was accelerated.

In laypony’s terms, what had once been the most deadly storm in centuries was soon becoming little more than a gray fog.

Very few ponies had ever been summoned to the royal palace in Canterlot for a private audience with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Fewer still had ever made it as far as the observatory tower, where Luna normally kept her vigil during the twilight hours, tracking her beloved constellations by telescope. And in his wildest dreams, Photo Frenzy would never have guessed that he’d be among those fortunate ponies. He’d always figured that the best he’d ever get would be Senior Sports Photographer for the Tattler.

And yet, Frenzy thought, here I am.

He stood a few paces behind Celestia and Luna, shivering a little against the bitter chill of the sudden breeze that passed over the balcony. Watching the magic storm’s destruction had been impressive, to say the least. Frenzy looked down at tapped the camera hanging from the strap around his neck with a tender smile.

With any luck, the papers in Canterlot would be fighting tooth and nail for the action shots he’d taken from this height.

After a few moments in silence, while the remnants of gray clouds drifted apart into white wisps, Celestia cleared her throat. Photo Frenzy ducked his head out of servile instinct.

“I must commend you, my dear Frenzy, on taking the initiative,” said the Princess. While she spoke, she turned over her shoulder and smiled down at the diminutive stallion. “If you hadn’t pushed on this scandal as you did, Twilight’s inner trauma would’ve gone unchecked for much longer and this magic storm would still be a threat to our kingdom. You might not feel like it, but you really have been a hero to thousands of my subjects.”

Frenzy scraped one hoof along the smooth marble floor, trying to avoid the mare’s piercing gaze. “Er, you’re right, Your Majesty. I really don’t feel like that at all. More like I blundered through this mess.”

To Celestia’s right, Luna offered a gracious laugh. “And yet, here you are. If you were to ask young Twilight Sparkle about how she and her friends retrieved the Elements of Harmony, they’d tell you they ‘blundered’ as well.”

Frenzy nodded, then stopped and glanced up at Luna. “But, if I might ask, why not—?”

“Why not take care of the storm ourselves?” Luna finished with a smile.

“Well, I mean…” Again, his hoof scraped against the floor. “It seems like you could handle it.”

“It’s true that we possess more magical power than any pony living,” Celestia replied. “However, it’s also true that this storm was born of an emotional crisis that Twilight experienced not more than a year ago. Only by resolving her emotional state with a positive reaction—and facing the storm head-on without fear—could she restore balance, both to herself and the world.”

Luna nodded. “Not to mention, Twilight Sparkle is still a young princess. She will have many crises of her own to face, just as our dear niece Cadance will as ruler of the Crystal Empire. Today’s battle will be a good lesson for her.”

“And what lesson would that be?”

“Only that love hurts, and the end of a relationship needs the right closure before a new one can truly flourish.”

Frenzy found himself nodding along, but stopped himself quickly. He shook his head and gaped at Luna as the words registered in his brain. “Well, that’s… I mean, blimey! Everypony knows that.”

Now Celestia chuckled. “Everypony, it seems, except Twilight Sparkle.”

His mouth opened for a retort, but Frenzy decided that the knowing smile on Celestia’s face wasn’t worth the trouble. Whatever inside joke she’d just made had to have been a good one for that kind of a smile. He didn’t even bother snapping a photo of the rare sight, for once ignoring his professional instincts.

He knew he’d treasure that lovely image until the end of his days.

“And going back to the subject of our dearest niece Cadance,” Luna interrupted, “here comes one of her subjects now.”

The two Princesses turned their attention toward the entrance to the balcony. Frenzy did the same, just in time to see Flash Sentry appear, back in his full uniform. He halted in front of Frenzy and offered him a quiet but friendly nod. Then he spun toward the royal sisters and raised his foreleg in a sharp salute.

“At ease,” Celestia replied, chuckling. “I’m pleased to see you’re not hurt, Flash.”

“Only a few bruises from the storm,” the guard replied. He gestured to his wing, where a few top feathers had been severely bent to the side. Frenzy winced in sympathy. “The doctor downstairs says it’s nothing that a little salve and some bed rest won’t fix. In any case, I’m glad to have been of service to the weather team.”

Celestia nodded. “Indeed, your assistance was quite useful today. I’ve already put an official commendation on your service record.”

Flash Sentry smiled, but something about the twinge in his cheek gave Frenzy pause. He could usually tell when a pony was trying to put on a good show for somepony else’s benefit.

Sure enough, the guard’s confident tone wavered when he asked, “And… Princess Twilight? Is she fine as well?”

“In perfect health,” said Luna, taking a few steps over to Flash and dropping a hoof onto his shoulder. “She’s currently downstairs, recuperating with her friends. It will be a while before her magical reservoir is full again.”

Flash laughed. “She always did overexert herself.”

For just a moment, Photo Frenzy watched the joy spreading across Flash’s face. He’d seen it earlier at the press conference, when the guard had stood beside Twilight Sparkle on the stage, proclaiming his support for her and her new relationship. It was a tiny smile that only a coltfriend could wear, especially when in the presence of their beloved.

Compared to the anxious Flash Sentry who had accompanied him on the train to Canterlot, Frenzy found this pleasant side to his personality far more appealing.

That same smile was now turned in Frenzy’s direction, causing him to step back. Flash extended his hoof, which Frenzy shook.

“So,” asked the guard pony, “what are you up to now?”

“Heh, more like what won’t I be up to.” Photo Frenzy nudged the camera around the neck. “Between this story, that press conference, and my pictures of the storm, I’ll be fighting off job offers left and right.”

He glanced over the side of the balcony, imagining the line of editors at his hotel door. Even poor old Daily Edition would be bowing and scraping just to make him a better offer—and that was a thought worth relishing.

“You know,” said Flash, letting his smile fade, “if you’re ever traveling up north, you could always consider a job in the Crystal Empire.”

“And why would I trade life in a foggy small town for life in the Frozen North?”

“We just call it ‘The North.’ And it’s not as bad as you think. Ever since Sombra’s curse was lifted, the whole empire has become a nice place to live. We’re rebuilding the economy with tourism and the arts, so there’s plenty of money to be made nowadays. Which means plenty of room for an enterprising young photographer.”

Frenzy thought back to the light of the setting sun that reflected off an endless forest of crystal spires. Even the memory by itself nearly gave him a headache. “Err, I appreciate the offer. Really, I do. But I don’t think I’m cut out for the North.”

“Not even as the new royal photographer for the Crystal Empire?” Flash added with a grin.

“I—” Photo Frenzy’s response died on his lips, with a quiet and tasteful funeral scheduled for the back of his throat.

Meanwhile, in the back of his head, a small but persistent voice added, You’re a fool if you don’t hear him out, mate.

“Cadance is also a young princess,” Luna explained. “Even as the co-ruler of her own kingdom, she still has essential staff positions to fill, including the official photographer for all royal events.” With a dramatic flourish of her hoof, she added, “Why, just think of the possibilities! You’d be putting your talents to use at the most crucial occasions, from the christening of a new airship to the royal couple’s attendance to the Wonderbolts’ Derby.”

Whether or not she knew it, Luna’s mere mention of the Wonderbolts’ Derby was the key to the lock on Frenzy’s heart. He gasped and shot forward, wrapping both forelegs around Flash’s hoof and shaking it vigorously.

“Then consider it done!” Frenzy exclaimed. “I’m at the Princess’s beck and call, yessir!”

Just think, he told himself. You’ll be sitting one row behind the royal couple of the Crystal Empire. In the royal box. Looking down at the Wonderbolts!

Photo Frenzy had always heard that a visit to Canterlot was a truly magical experience, but he’d never believed it until today.

Then again, after watching a magic storm get the stuffing blasted out of it and a miracle fall into his lap, who wouldn’t?

“In that case,” Celestia said, leaning down toward Frenzy’s ear, “you might want to hurry. The last train to the Crystal Empire leaves in half an hour.”

“What?!” Frenzy bolted forward, only to trip over his own hooves like a lovestruck colt. Only by Celestia’s grace did he manage to grab his camera at the last second and keep it from getting smashed against the floor.

Flash Sentry laughed and helped him back onto his hooves. “Easy there. We’ve got a chariot escort waiting downstairs.” He turned back to Celestia and nodded. “I can’t thank you enough for all your help, Your Majesty.”

“And I thank you for being such a loyal and reliable subject.” Celestia tilted her head to the side, once more with that knowing smile. “Now, before you leave, do you have any message you’d like to leave for Twilight?”

“No, ma’am.” Flash Sentry bowed his head. “We said plenty before the storm hit. And I’m sure she’d rather be with her marefriends right now than her ex.”

In the years since she’d moved out—first to her quarters in the royal palace and then to the library in Ponyville—Twilight had found that very little changed at her parents’ house. Her dad still kept a telescope pointed out his second-story bedroom window and the writing desk that her mother used was always kept at a forty-five degree angle from the wall beside the laundry. Even with clear skies and rays of sunlight pouring through the windows, the interior was always a dark shade of blue that evoked a sense of peace. The perfect atmosphere for anypony to sit down and do some work.

Fortunately, nopony was working in Twilight’s family home today. Not unless Twilight counted herself.

She kept busy in the kitchen, preparing snacks and glasses of water that she then floated out to the living room. On the main couch, Night Light was chatting with Rarity, who was hanging on his every word with a rapt expression. Naturally, Rarity wanted to make her best impression on a born-and-bred Canterlot stallion. To their left, Twilight Velvet was cozied up between Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, doing her best to embarrass her daughter by showing her friends all her foal pictures in the family album.

Even with Pinkie in the room, the scene was relatively quiet and calm. Twilight made a mental note to eventually head upstairs and check in on Applejack and Rainbow Dash. After all the work they put in with the City Weather Teams and the short-lived pre-storm evacuation, nopony was more deserving of a rest. Twilight felt a little proud that her old bedroom was being put to good use for a quick nap.

Somewhere, she figured, Spike was taking his own nap back at the library. She missed him terribly. Both him and the library. Only half a day more until she could return!

“Bon appétit, everypony!” said Twilight, setting down her tray of fruit tarts on the coffee table in front of her father and Rarity.

“Twilight, since when do you cook?” Rarity asked. She gave the tray a cursory glance, then focused on Twilight’s face with a very forced smile.

Night Light laughed and floated a tart to his hoof. “I’m afraid our Twily doesn’t, to be honest. But she is good at reheating frozen desserts that I’ve already prepared.”

Twilight grinned. “Yep. Dad taught me himself!” She let off a tiny spark of light from her horn just for effect.

Rarity made a little noise of appreciation and took a bite herself. Then she smacked her lips and grinned at Twilight. “You learned well, I see.”

“Honey, look at this!” Twilight Velvet waved over her husband to the couch, her gaze riveted to the photo album. “Remember this? Our Twily’s first ‘kitchen experiment.’ Can you believe she was ever that tiny?”

“Ooh, I sure can!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, bouncing up and down in her seat. “She was an itty-bitty Twily-wily for sure!”

Twilight’s ears flopped, but given the smiles and giggles passing around the living room, she couldn’t exactly bring down the mood with embarrassment. Instead, she offered a tiny laugh and trotted over to make sure that—

Yep, it was the photo she’d been dreading. A giant, glossy photograph of a young filly sitting on the kitchen floor, covered from mane to tail in cake batter, bawling her eyes out in frustration as egg yolk and flour poured down the side of the countertop. Of course, the photo didn’t show Twilight’s parents and older brother behind the camera, equally covered in cake batter and trying very hard not to laugh.

As far as her early experiments with magic had gone, the infamous cake test wasn’t the worst, but it had been the most dramatic. At least nopony had gotten turned into a cactus again.

Back in the present, Twilight shook her head and readied an excuse about needing to use the little filly’s room, but then a pair of yellow forelegs slipped around her neck.

“Twilight, I know it’s early in the relationship,” Fluttershy said, nuzzling her marefriend, “but can we please consider adopting a filly of our own?”

“That’s hardly necessary,” Rarity chimed in. She gave her mane a flick to the side, stealing Twilight’s breath away—or what remained of it after Fluttershy’s deadly cuddle. “We have Sweetie Belle, you know. Nopony could ask for a better-groomed and more lovable filly!”

“Well, I—”

“That sounds fine by me,” said Velvet, cutting off Twilight’s protest with a sly look to the side. “Your father and I certainly have no problem letting you bring more wonderful ponies into this family, dear.”

Twilight did a double-take. “You’re sure?”

For a long, agonizing second, her mother didn’t respond. But the smile on her face said everything.

“Of course,” she replied. “Anypony who wins your heart is going to win ours, too.”

Keeping her composure to a pleased smile was simple in theory. Inside her head, however, Twilight was jumping for joy, kicking her back hooves in a little dance while a nervous voice kept whispering from the corner, Don’t make a scene. Please, please don’t make a scene…

But how could she not? With Fluttershy glued to her side and Rarity letting down her genteel persona for an unladylike grin, Twilight couldn’t be happier. Of all the ponies whom she’d dreaded to introduce to her new marefriends—in the plural sense—her parents were a close second behind Flash Sentry and the press.

Meanwhile, Velvet went back to the photo album. By this time, Rarity and Night Light had crowded around her and Pinkie Pie, marveling at family photos that Twilight remembered quite well. Hearth’s Warming Eve in Baltimare. The sleigh ride up north. Shining Armor’s graduation from the Royal Guard Academy. Twilight’s first seminar at the School for Gifted Unicorns.

“Huh!” Pinkie stuck her hoof down at one page. “You know, this pony looks awfully familiar! Almost like Fluttershy!”

“Right,” Fluttershy whispered, giving Twilight a nervous frown. “Almost…”

“Oh, that’s Sky Sonnet.” Velvet’s hoof rested over the photo of three ponies: her younger self, a butter-yellow earth pony who looked almost exactly like Fluttershy, and a striking pegasus with a flowing red mane. “He was quite the adventurer back in the day. I wrote at least four books detailing all his exploits. Of course, that had to wait until after he married Posey and retired.” She turned and smiled at Fluttershy. “Isn’t that right, dear?”

“Um…” Fluttershy ducked her head against Twilight’s shoulder. “Um, yes. Yes, it is.”

“Fluttershy, I for one would be delighted to meet your father,” Rarity exclaimed. She appeared on Twilight’s other shoulder, nuzzling her marefriend in a “please-say-yes” kind of way. “And to go to Fillydelphia! It would be a dream come true!”

Twilight patted Rarity’s head. “I’m sure we’ll make it there soon. Provided Fluttershy is willing to go.”

“It’s not…” Fluttershy shook her head. “I’m not sure that’s… such a good idea.”

“Why not? Your parents probably already know about us.”

“B-but my father, he…”

Rarity dismissed her with a wave. “He’s what? Strong? Brave? Handsome? I quite agree, my dear Shy, which is why I’d love to make his acquaintance!”

“No, he’s—”

“Critical?”

Everypony stopped and turned to Velvet, who was sitting upright with the photo album closed on her lap.

“Well, he always was, to be honest,” she added.

Twilight cocked her head to the side. “And you think he’d have a problem with Rarity and me?”

“With you personally?” Velvet shrugged. “I doubt it. But Sonnet’s always been overprotective of the ponies he cares about. It’s what made him a great hero long ago, but now…” Leaning to the side, she lifted her hoof and patted Fluttershy’s head. “Well, look at the poor thing. She’s scared of her own father. Always has been.”

Fluttershy didn’t respond except to let out a tiny squeak. Velvet cooed and pulled her into a hug, which Pinkie joined from the other side. And then so did Twilight, as did Night Light and Rarity.

“Shy,” Twilight said, letting her mother’s words sink into her brain as the beautiful pegasus sank deeper into her hooves, “I still want to go.” She took Fluttershy by the chin and turned her face upward. “You know I’ll always be happy with you, but I don’t think we’ll be happy as a trio unless we get your parents’ blessing.”

“And mine as well,” Rarity added. Then she coughed into her hoof and said, “Though, honestly, they might be easier to convince. They’re very… forgiving ponies. Simple-minded, really. How Sweetie and I ever developed a sense of style from them is beyond me—”

“Rarity?” Twilight gave her a sudden sidelong stare. “Can we please stay on task?”

“Err, of yes. Of course. Sorry.”

Slowly, the group hug pulled apart, leaving Fluttershy to rest in Velvet’s hooves. She wiped at her eyes and sniffled. Twilight’s heart ached to see her so forlorn, but she knew that this was the same pony who stood beside her on the royal balcony, facing down the storm of the century with nothing more than a touch of magic and a prayer. Who stared down rampaging manticores and whose mere voice could make mythical beasts flee in terror by when she was positively furious.

If that brave, no-nonsense Fluttershy were turned against her own father, Twilight doubted he’d stand a chance.

“You can do this, Fluttershy,” said Twilight. “We believe in you. And we’ll be there every step of the way, no matter what Sky Sonnet says.”

“We’ll never abandon you, darling,” Rarity added, having recovered her poise. “Not while you’re so easy to love.”

Looking up, Fluttershy blinked away the last of her tears. Seeing her muster the strength for a tiny, anxious-ridden smile made Twilight’s heart burst for joy.

“Okay,” Fluttershy whispered back, the light in her eyes growing stronger. “For you girls, I’ll do it.”

THE END

Author's Note

Thanks again to silver hands, 0utcast9851, and all my editors for your help. You, as well as my regular audience, helped get this story off the ground and onto the page.

I'm also taking this opportunity to say that I won't be writing more MLP fics for the foreseeable future, since I've got my career to focus on (which involves plenty of writing for well-paying clients), not to mention a few non-MLP fics that I've wanted to try my hand at. If you'd like to see more of my fiction, you can visit my FanFiction.net page.